Forum Saradas
Female Muscle Art - Female Muscle Fiction => Muscular Women Fiction => Topic started by: Jeremy Lightning on January 08, 2007, 04:58:05 am
-
^-^
Stories in this collection:
Hugely Muscled Lucy
Future of Woman
Gym Master
She Became Strong Just For Me
My Short but Very Strong Neighbor
Yet Another Blind Date Story
The Crossing Over
A Short Story - Lauren
Sarah
The Island of Muscle Girls
Pound for Pound
The Dwarf Tosser
Dream or Reality?
Double Trouble - Part 2
-unauthorized continuation of Jim Lake’s story Double Trouble
Sam and Me - Part 2
-unauthorized continuation of Rampant Tiger’s story Sam and Me
The Circus Strongman Encounter
What's a Boyfriend To Do?
Claire’s Visit
Little Mickie, the Superior Athlete
Jersey Shore Strength
Monstrous Muscle - "Made to Order" side story
The World of Warcraft: the Unfortunate Death Knight
My Kind of Dimension
The Crossing Over - A Story of Feminine Power
Growing Stronger With Every Round
Car Destruction Is Her Fetish
Hugely Muscled Lucy
By Jeremy Wilson
shaneomacfan2@yahoo.com
A young woman transforms herself into an extremely strong goddess
___________________________________
**Author's note: Well, here I am, back again to excite, disgust, arouse, or
whatever else you want from these stories that I write. I was taking a little
break from writing when this angel from heaven named Big Muscle Lucy suggested
to me to do a story based on her, she gave me many details, and said that she
loved my work, so how could I refuse. Anyway, this is along the usual lines of
my stories, dealing with extreme strength and huge muscle, so if you do not
find those story elements appealing at all, please do not read this story.
This story is pretty much the opposite of what has been appearing recently,
this story contains a plot that deals with extreme muscle and strength growth
and use of that strength, it is complete and total fiction, with no real
people being used (other than the title character who gave me complete
permission to use her as a character), killed or hurt in any way. However,
there are elements of violence, sex, and even blasphemy in this story, which
are not my ideas, by the way, but elements that Big Muscles Lucy wanted to see
in her story, so I will include them. Most of you have read my stories
already, and know when you see my name attached to a story what to expect in
the story, so why did you click on the link? Thanks to my fans though, without
you, there would be no me. **
___________________________________
Part 1: The Beginning
Ever since she was very little, Lucy knew one thing, that she liked muscle and
strength, that she wanted it for herself. She began working out at age 15,
lifting weights, doing aerobics, riding stationary bikes, and whatever else
she could do to shape her muscles. By the time she reached 19, she was a very
fit young woman, but it wasn't enough for her, at 5'2 and 130 pounds of
muscle, she was very big by most female bodybuilding standards, with 15" arms
and a 40 inch chest, but her goals couldn't be met, she didn't want to be as
big as a female bodybuilder, she wanted to be the most muscular human being
that the planet Earth had ever seen, and her genetics just wouldn't let her
get to that point. She had been using supplements, protein drinks and
following all the bodybuilder diets she had discovered from all the male and
female bodybuilding magazines she had collected since she was 13, but it was
never leading to the mass she wanted, the definition she wanted, the power she
wanted for herself. Finally she couldn't stand it, she decided to take
advanced chemistry in college, so she could create a steroid like substance
that would create super powerful and huge muscles on her body, without the
negative side effects that are associated with steroid abuse. Lucy went
through class after class and after gleaning as much knowledge as she possibly
could, she got all the elements together and brought them home, to work with
in her own personal laboratory in her basement. She was a scientific genius, a
nerd of the highest caliber, so figuring out the right mixture would be very
easy for her.
Three hours later she put down her test tubes and beakers, she was confident
that she had succeeded, but wasn't so stupid as to test it on herself, she
took a female lab rat named Maggie, put it down next to a small dish, where
she put her formula and encouraged the lab rat to lap it up. Nothing happened
for a couple of seconds, the rat just started walking around like normal, then
it stumbled a couple of steps and laid down on the counter, Lucy moved to pick
it up but before she could pick her up, Maggie jumped up lunged her. Lucy
leaped back, her eyes bulging at her sudden movement, then she looked a little
closer at Maggie, her eyes grew even larger! Maggie was muscular, much, much
larger than a mouse her size is supposed to be, and the muscles were very
visible, from the enlarged shoulders to the engorged hindquarters, there was a
visible difference from the mouse she was 10 seconds before. There was
something else she noticed about the lab rat, her eyes had changed, they
weren't the bright pink they were before, now they looked like a deep reddish
type of color, like it made her evil or something. Lucy knew she had to act
quick, because this mouse could be dangerous if left out. So she filled a
needle with Cyanide and as quick as she could she grabbed Maggie and inserted
the full tube of the poison into Maggie. Now on most mice Maggie's size, the
poison would have worked immediately, but that didn't happen with Maggie, as
soon as she was put down she started running, it wasn't until 30 seconds later
that she started to slow down, and finally 1 minute after being injected with
an incredibly powerful poison, she died. Lucy was incredulous, with what she
injected, a normal mouse would have died in 5 seconds, maybe less, but because
of the solution she made, Maggie took 12 times that to die.
Lucy had a lot to think about, the experiment with Maggie was clearly a
success, as Maggie grew more muscular, stronger, and tougher than a mouse
should be. But she also grew more feral, could it be that the animal's more
baser instinct took over, or did the formular really make you evil? Lucy
weighed the good effects against the bad effects and came to the conclusion
that her human intellect will help negate the feral outcome that Maggie went
through. She thought to herself, hell, I'm much more intelligent than a
little, puny mouse, I can handle it. With that thought she took her formula
and put it into a hypodermic needle, she then swabbed herself with alcohol and
tied herself off with a piece of rubber. She injected herself with the serum,
pulled the needle out and put pressure on the needle hole. Lucy started
shaking, convulsing, she fell down to her knees in almost unbearble pain, she
shouted "What's...whats..happening?" Muscle starting bulging from nowhere,
pulsing, growing bigger, veins became visible all over her arms, she started
laughing, the pain was leaving her body and was replaced by a feeling of
Euphoria that she had never experienced before. After 10 minutes of this
rollercoaster of emotion, she stood up, she felt lighter than air, like her
feet weren't even touching the ground as she walked around gracefully. She
spun around, her arms out like a ballet dancer, when she focused on her
outstretched appendage. Her eyes were wide open in pure disbelief as she saw
the muscle size, the definition, the veins going all over, she flexed for the
first time and was amazed to find that her arms got 3 times bigger with just a
light flex! Lucy finally realized that she did it, she had become the woman
she had always dreamed! An Amazon, capable of holding her own in strength and
muscle size with any man, a super woman, to be feared and respected. She could
feel the power in her, but she wanted, no, she needed to test it, even with
muscles the size of Mr. Olympia, she wouldn't be satisfied being merely strong
for a human, she wanted super human strength to the extreme!
She walked towards the lab door, which she locked when she first came in
there, absentmindedly she grabbed the door handle, twisted and pulled, the
door was ripped from the hinges with absolute ease, she threw it away like a
frisbee, marvelling at her incidental show of strength, the door's hinges were
pretty tough, thick metal, but she treated it like nothing but styrofoam. She
walked down the hall, looking for the biggest man there, to test her strength
against, she found him in the security guard, 6'4 275 pounds of muscle,
capable of benching 600 pounds, but she was confident in her abilities to
overpower him. She approached him with lust in her eyes and he was disarmed by
the fact that she was so beautiful, yet so muscular, she stood right in front
of him and in a flash she had him up over her head with one hand. His 275
pounds was hardly straining her, but she noticed something, she was feeling
his weight less and less, she felt herself growing bigger and stronger
muscles, she looked at the guard and saw that his muscles were disappearing,
slowly, but surely, his muscles were becoming her muscles. This brought a
wicked smile to her face as she understood what this meant, not only was she
stronger than any man on the planet, she could make herself stronger by coming
in contact with them. When he was completely drained of his muscle, weighing
only 130 pounds at 6'4 she dropped him on the floor and took some time to
admire her new size. She flexed her biceps and was giggling with joy at the
sight, they peaked right near where her fist was, her pecs were now 5 inches
deep, looking like two flesh covered toasters. She looked down in contempt at
the security guard, she says in a superior voice "Men shouldn't be allowed to
have muscle, they only use it for their own ends, now that I have the power,
things will change around here."
She walks out confidently and sets her sights on a van that she owned, she
wondered how fast she was now, the van was 200 yards away, she started running
and got there in less than 5 seconds, it seems she won't need her car, since
she can move just as fast, if not faster than a car could ever move. She
thinks about what she could do with her current car and it hits her, she has
the chance to experiment with her strength again, she bends down and grips the
side of the 4 ton vehicle, she raises her hands and with ease she lifts the
side off the ground, she walks her hands inward, trying to find a balance
point for the van. Once she found it, she took a grip on the undercarriage and
started lifting, in less than a second the whole 8,000 pound van was off the
ground and over her head, she isn't even straining, maybe absorbing that
security guard multiplied her strength even more. She started twirling the van
around like a baton, from hand to hand, on a finger, nothing was too hard for
her, the van's weight was insignificant to her. She was moaning in pleasure as
she experienced a strength induced orgasm, knowing that she was well stronger
than 10 men put together and knew she could only get stronger. An idea came to
her, the strongest man in the World, the Universe, Superman, lived across the
country in Metropolis, if she could somehow gain his strength, she would
become unstoppable! Her wicked mind formulated a plan on how to bring the
World's strongest man to his knees... End of Part 1
This is my story, so please if you like it, give me some cred, and karma.
-
Hugely Muscled Lucy part 2
The mega powerful and muscular Lucy puts her plan to work
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan2@yahoo.com
*Author's note: This is the second part of a story requested from me by Big
Muscles Lucy, a woman who has some great muscle and strength growth ideas. It
is not my usual type of story, as I try to make the women in my stories very
good and kind, but Lucy wanted her character to be a villain, so Hugely
Muscled Lucy is about a woman who loves power and loves to use it over men,
and begins to grow mentally unstable because of it, some of you may find this
story too disgusting, too blasphemous, and negative for your liking, and for
that, I'm completely sorry and I understand, but if you like that kind of
stuff, I hope you enjoy this story. I have to tell you that there will be no
use of children, no real people have been hurt in the writing of this story,
if you don't like my style of writing, then please don't read this story and
complain to me later, just don't read it, and save us all some stress. Here we
go! By the way, I have no ownership of Superman or anything related, Superman
is owned by DC comics*
Hugely Muscled Lucy Part 2: The Making of a Goddess
Lucy formulated her plan, she smiled wickedly as she thought about what she
was going to do, Superman was the idol of manhood, he was the masculine ideal
for many in the World, if anyone deserved to be knocked down a few notches, it
was him. She flexed her muscles, knowing that she may not be strong enough now
to defeat the Man of Steel, but she knew her powers would even them up and
then move her well ahead of his incredible physical strength very quickly. She
smiled down at her immense pectoral muscles as they bulged out over 6 inches
from her sternum, she looked below at her six pack stomach, with plates of
muscle that reached an inch and a half deep, she looked over to her biceps
which looked so vascular that the vein running on top of her muscle was as big
around as a pencil. Her thighs were the figureative tree trunks, completely
separated and ripped to shreds, while her calve took on the shape of a giant
upside down heart, striated and veined to a degree that there may have been no
body fat anywhere on her body. She started giggling like a little girl when
she thought about how big she might turn out to be after fighting the greatest
Hero in the world, with his immense power added to her body, she would become
totally unstoppable! When she was finally ready to go about her plan, she got
up and delivered a spinning back kick to the van she had lifted earlier, which
sent the van hurtling away at well over 300 miles an hour, it landed 20 miles
away in a lake. She smiled again as she said to herself "Oh yeah, I'm totally
ready for this!"
Lucy figured she wouldn't be able to take on Superman at her current strength
level, so instead she went to find Wonder Woman, who wasn't as strong, and she
could use Wonder Woman's attributes in her fight against Superman. So she ran
off to the Amazon City, dressed in a tunic that showed off a bit of her
muscle, but hid the majority of her incredible strength. She had a plan for
Wonder Woman too, she would prove herself to be worthy of Amazon sisterhood
and attatch herself to Wonder Woman, and while they're working close together,
she would slowly drain Wonder Woman's power, until she felt strong enough to
go one on one with Superman. Lucy didn't really care about the fact that
Wonder Woman was the world's greatest female superhero, Lucy's mind was so
fueled with gaining strength that her mind told her that the Maid of Might was
not using her strength to help the plight of women, but used it to further the
male dominated agenda of the world and therefore had to be stopped. Lucy
walked up to Diana and put her hand on her shoulder, slowly and carefully
draining her power so that Wonder Woman didn't notice. Diana turned around to
find herself looking into the eyes of a woman looking very much like herself,
she had long, flowing black hair and an Amazonian like body that was quite
tall and muscular. Diana then gripped the hand on her shoulder and tried to
pull it away, but it was much stronger than she thought it would be, it took
her full strength to move it a little. At this point, Lucy was in full
strength absorbing mode and Diana was getting weaker and weaker by the second.
Finally, Lucy threw Diana's arm to the side and then backhanded Wonder Woman
across the face with a slap so thunderous it could be heard for miles around,
not only that, but it made Wonder Woman fly 20 feet away, blood flowing from
her lips and nose. Wonder Woman was just conscious, but fully weak and could
hardly even move, Lucy was on her like a flash of lightning, holding her down
and taking Wonder Woman's gold lariat, with it she tied Wonder Woman to a huge
oak. Lucy laughed as she saw how weak and helpless Wonder Woman was when
compared to her, her muscles were pumped up so huge that she could have
stepped on stage at Mr. Olympia and run away with the contest. She was just
about 6 feet tall and looked like she weighed about 225 pounds of muscle, but
actually weighed much more because of her denseness and power her body held.
Lucy felt the power racing through her body, the power of the World's
strongest woman multiplied many times. She smiled evilly and said "Now, its
time, its time to pay the good old man of steel a visit, a visit he'll never
forget!"
Lucy then ran to the highest skyscraper in the city which is impressive in
itself, as the building was 12 miles away and she got there in 45 seconds, the
skyscraper was an 100 story building 1084 feet high, she looked up and smiled
as part one of her diabolical plan grew to fruition. She decided to go
incognito, so she wore a big trenchcoat and a brown wide rimmed hat, so when
Superman saw her, he wouldn't notice her special developments. She wanted to
surprise the Man of Steel, so she could take his muscle and strength without
too much of a fight, at least before she was stronger than him. She took the
stairs up to the top, going those 100 flights in about 12 seconds, pumping up
her calves something fierce, making them at least 20 inches around at this
point, with veins as large around as a finger. Lucy got to the edge and
shouted "I'm falling, help me, Superman!" Just like clockwork, Superman zipped
in from halfway around the world and caught Lucy's body about 30 feet from the
sidewalk, then floated down with her still in his arms. Superman was none the
wiser, he was so concerned with her safety that he failed to notice that her
body was far harder than any woman's that he's ever felt. He set her down on
her feet, and was quite surprised that she seemed almost as tall as he was, at
6'4, thats quite a tall lady, but that wasn't the case, he had grown 2 inches
shorter from her draining his size, and she had grown 1 inch taller from that.
Superman said "Please try to be more careful ma'am, that was a close one, and
I won't always be here to save damsels in distress like yourself." Superman
giggled at the last part, to which Lucy responded "Oh please call me Lucy, and
you won't have to worry about me any more, I doubt I'll need anymore saving
from now on. In fact, you'll be the one who's going to need saving." With that
Lucy ripped off her trenchcoat and hat to show a huge muscular body that
rivaled, maybe even was larger Superman's own massively muscled frame.
Superman's jaw was on the ground as he gazed at the muscular vision in front
of him, she was only in her bra and panties, which were straining to hold
themselves on. Her body was completely ripped, containing muscles that you
could only find on the most massive of male bodybuilders, and she wasn't even
flexing at this point! She giggled at his astounded reaction and said "You
see, Superman, I've been given a gift, a gift to help all of womankind, and
since you're the model of manhood to all the world, you're gonna be the first
in a long line of my slaves, Man of Steel, when I'm done with you, you're
gonna be the Man of Tissue Paper." She grabbed him so fast that he couldn't
resist, she held him by his shoulders and said "Are you feeling it, Supes,
your power is becoming my power, you're growing weaker, while I'm getting
stronger, and there's not a thing you can do about it." It seemed she was
right, Superman struggled with all of his prodigious physical strength, but he
couldn't shake himself loose from her increasingly tight grip. Before his eyes
he could see Lucy change, her muscles growing a little bigger second by
second, her height growing, the look in her eyes appeared to get more and more
crazy, she was driven insane by the power she was absorbing. Superman's mind
flashed with an idea, he figured she must have some weaknesses, sure she might
have muscles hard as stone, but even her hard muscles can't deflect his heat
vision. He fired it up and hit her on the chest, but it didn't cause her any
pain at all, in fact she was moaning in pleasure, he tried harder, but that
didn't get anything more than louder and more passionate moans from Lucy. The
third time he tried the beams only got half way to her chest before he was
forced to stop, as his energy was far too low.
Superman was in a frenzy now, he saw that his powers had no affect on her at
all, so he was jerking left and right until finally he managed to wriggle free
and then he flew up into the air, hoping that she couldn't absorb his ability
to fly as well. Unfortunately for him, she was too fast and before he could
get 5 feet off the ground she grabbed his ankle and with a flick of the wrist
threw him thirty feet, where he smashed into a hotdog vender's cart. She
snorted and said "Leaving so soon, I wouldn't hear of it! You see, I have to
eliminate you, Supes, with your power, I will make a new world order, where
women rule, and men will be nothing but sex slaves to use at our leisure. When
you fall, men from all over the World will see, and they'll have no choice but
to follow me, I'll see to it that all women in the world will get the power
they deserve! Before this night is through, all men will bow before me!" She
said this with a crazy look in her eye as she ran to him, getting there in a
fraction of a second. She held her hand around his throat, her arm was huge
with muscle, but it didn't even strain with the Man of Steel's prodigious
weight. Superman was trying with all his might, using both hands to pry one of
her fingers off his throat, but he was so weak and she was so strong, that she
didn't even notice his efforts. She looked at his face and then at his hands
and started laughing like a crazed banshee, "Hahaha, this is what the mighty
Superman is reduced too, trying to move my little old fingers with all his
power, it seems you don't understand this, but I AM POWER!!!" With that, she
chokeslammed him so hard that he was drilled 10 feet into the ground, his body
was broken, his back was shattered, but he hung on to life, hoping that she
would think he was dead and go away, he stayed there, unbreathing, unmoving,
and it worked. Seeing his motionless form, Lucy clapped her hands like
cleaning an eraser, and walked away, thinking of what next to do with her
power. Superman laid in that hole for 2 hours before finally gaining the
strength to fly again, he made a straight line towards the sun, so he could
recover his strength, but it was going much harder than usual, he was so beat
up that it could take days or even weeks to regain his full strength. As he
recovered, he thought of how he could beat the Hugely Muscled Lucy, she was
more powerful than anyone he's ever faced, and she took his power while
fighting him, how could he possibly beat her in a fight? He knew he couldn't
do it alone, so he placed a call to Gotham City...to be continued
-
Hugely Muscled Lucy Part 3
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan2@yahoo.com
Lucy tests her muscles and strength while Superman recovers and plans
**Author's note: Here we go again, another new story by yours truly, the
standard rules apply, if you don't like reading about hugely muscled and super
strong women, you've clicked on the wrong link, I've warned you, so don't
complain to me. I have been given this idea by a girl named Big Muscles Lucy,
she wanted to see herself as the main character, gaining strength and muscle
by sucking it out of men and super heroes, this is not my usual kind of story,
most of the time my characters are good, kind, and gentle, while Lucy is quite
the opposite, but this story will feature many of the standards you have come
to know in my stories. There will be lifting, flexing, muscle growth,
incredibly huge muscle on the order of one of my favorite authors, GBM, and
very extreme feats of strength. If you like that kind of thing, then I hope
you enjoy this story, if not, I hope you find your kind of story elsewhere. I
do not own any of these characters, Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman, or any of
the other members of the Justice League, but I do hold them and their
creators/owners in the highest respect. Again, I hope you enjoy.**
Four Months later
Superman came back from his self imposed exile in his unknown (to almost every
villain and just about every ally) place of residence, the Fortress of
Solitude. What he saw amazed and dumbfounded him, there were deserted cars
that were crushed, or bent into incredible positions, wrecked buildings, signs
bent at 90 degree angles, and bodies of police and army men all over the city
of Metropolis. Whomever or whatever had caused this, must have been very
powerful, and equally evil. He knew that Lucy must have been behind it, the
men strung all over were much smaller than normal, they had absolutely no
muscle tone and shorter than normal as well. There were hundreds of them,
Superman looked around and was queasy from all the death and destruction, he
knew in his mind, if he had been there, he may have been able to prevent this,
he might have been able to stop Lucy, but he was too embarrassed, injured and
of course his muscle and strength were drained by his first encounter, and had
to heal up, and grow even stronger to try and defeat Lucy when he faced her
again. Now, hundreds, maybe thousands were dead, and it was his fault. He made
a promise to himself right then and there that Lucy wouldn't do this ever
again, not on his watch!
Lucy was happy, not only had she eliminated her biggest possible nemesis,
Superman, with absolute ease, she had collected the power of well over 800
men, and multiplied that many times beyond with her incredible gifts. This was
one of many cities she had done this with, her body now contained the power of
thousands and thousands of men, who were guilty of nothing but being men. Not
only that, she possessed the power of two of the most powerful superheroes in
Earth's history, Wonder Woman and Superman, so that multiplied her natural
strength exponentially. Her muscles pulsed with each step she took, she had
grown to 6 foot 1, but with the denseness of her muscles, she weighed well
over a ton, and the size of her muscles could only be described as gargantuan.
Her relaxed arms hung at her side, which was quite difficult because of the
fact that her lats stuck out so far, if you had measured them at this point,
the tape would have said 62 inches around, cold. But she held so much male
power in her, she can expand her muscles incredibly huge, with her incredible
powers she could draw as much strength as she wanted, and she could multiply
that strength by factors up to 100 times. Not only that, but she found that
she had the power to shrink her height and muscle size, but still keep a
significant amount of her strength, she had fun using that power a lot.
One time, Lucy went into an all male gym, she transformed herself to be 5'4
and looked like a fitness model, small muscles that were ripped and a pair of
D cup breasts that would be the envy of any porn star. Her face was as
beautiful as any super model and her hair was long, blonde, and had no
imperfections, she was about as perfectly female as any of these men had seen.
The guy in the front desk was first mesmerized, but then he stopped her by
placing his right hand on her shoulder, saying only guys could enter, he was
this big bouncer looking guy, 6'4 325 pounds at least, he could bench 650
pounds, one of the top 5 strongest guys in the gym. She looked up at him with
doe eyes and said "Awww please, can't a little itty bitty girl like me go in
your big strong man gym?" He couldn't be swayed, then faster than his eye
could follow, her slender little arm came up, took his wrist, then flipped him
over in a judo type move, he was on the ground moaning and she wrenched his
arm even harder, her strength breaking it with ease. He looked up in fear,
then something sparked in his mind, he knew who she was, the girl who's been
attacking the city, draining all the men of their strength and muscles, the
girl who claimed to have beaten and killed Superman, he started shaking. He
half cried, half croaked "Please don't kill me, I'm sorry, I didn't know who
you were, please, go in the gym, let me live, I'm begging you." She smirked
down at him and yelled "Do you men ever let up when you're beating your
girlfriends, do you just give up if they say no? No! I'm doing this for all
the women in the World who's ever had the stuffings beat out of them by their
husbands! I'm doing this for every teenage mother whose boyfriend ran off when
she was pregnant! You men have been leading this World down the path to
destruction for too long, I am going to stop you!" She was quite insane,
almost frothing at the mouth, with no remorse at all, she drained him of his
power, and let him lay there, helpless and slowly dying. She entered the gym
and the scene was played out on every man present, no matter if they were
innocent or guilty, she didn't care, she craved power. After that encounter
she flexed her biceps, roaring like a lioness, the roar shattered glass for 3
square blocks around, and rattled the foundations of the gym. Her biceps grew
hugely, growing from 70 inches, to 80, to 100, quickly surpassing 200 inches
around, till they peaked 15 feet over her head at 350 inches around! She
released the flex and soaked in the revelry, the new feeling of strength and
euphoria that the strength gave her.
That was 2 weeks ago, she has repeated this with hundreds of men since then,
their power different each time, she made it a priority to drain the largest
and strongest of men, she figured in her frenzied mind that the stronger the
man is, the more damage he could do to a woman when angry. Local
weightlifters, boxers, wrestlers, football players, bodybuilders and just any
generic sports stars were left lying, their muscles nothing but mush, their
extreme strength gone, they were as weak as a baby kitten. And of course, this
just added to the muscle and strength resources she could call upon at any
time, if need be, and it made her standing strength greater as well. Without
having to call on her reserves of extra strength, she was now about 100 times
as strong as a normal man, she could do several feats of strength that would
test the strength of a whole football team, with little or no effort. The more
strength she took, the more she could transform her body, the more control she
had over changing her own body both inside and out. She could spend hours
underneath the sea, just swimming for fun, she would wrestle sharks and killer
whales for fun, seeing if she could drain them, she couldn't but she was
stronger and could toss them around with absolute ease. She found that she
could jump higher than the tallest skyscraper in the World with ease, and lift
it out of the ground with her bare hands as well! She climbed the summit of
Mount Everest using only her hands in less than 5 minutes, and didn't wear
anything other than her normal pink bikini. She felt no discomfort at all,
even though the temperatures reached well under 60 degrees below zero. To top
it off, her draining of Superman also managed to transfer some of his powers
to her, like the ability to fly, and the ability to run faster than the Flash!
She used each of these abilities to her advantage as she drained half of the
men in the United States in just under half a year.
Superman had to have help, he realized, as he saw the gym, with machines
twisted, brickwork sagging, and the bodies of 2 dozen formerly huge, masculine
men laying around, either dead or nearly dead. Lucy was a lot stronger than
him the last time they met, and even though he recovered to be 200 percent
stronger, he knew, with all the men she had drained, she may have gotten 1000
percent stronger, if not even more. He had placed a call to Bruce Wayne,
knowing that Batman was in contact with a lot of other superheroes, trying to
put together a rag tag band of superheroes known as the Justice League of
America, he thought this was the perfect first case, as they would be facing
an enemy that would test them to the utmost of each and every one of their
powers. So a week later, they gathered together in an orbiting space lab,
which was soon to become the headquarters of the JLA. Batman brought along
Martian Manhunter, Green Arrow, Green Lantern, and Supergirl. Superman was
curious though "Where's Wonder Woman, I expected her to be here?" Batman
answered, "Well, we don't really know, we've tried contacting her apartment,
but no one's there, she may be at Themiscyra, the Capital city of Amazonia,
but if she is we have no way of communicating with her there. Superman then
said, "I'll go check, I've been there before, but I might need backup, Green
Lantern, Supergirl, come with me, please, I just hope that we're not too
late." Superman took them down to Themiscyra and found Wonder Woman still tied
to a tree with her golden lasso, Superman untied her and caught her falling,
powerless, emaciated body. She was still alive, but hadn't eaten anything in
nearly a month, it was only her iron will and Amazon strength that saved her.
"Diana, Diana, speak to us, who did this?!?" Superman almost shouted into her
ear, his heart already telling him the answer. "It was, it was a woman, she
was about my height, but had muscles bigger than I've ever seen on a woman,
with long blonde, curly hair, she was disguised as an Amazon sister, but she
was stronger than anyone I've ever felt!" Superman nodded his head in
recognition. "Yes, I've met your attacker myself, her name is Lucy, she is
thoroughly insane, and more powerful than I myself am, that's why I've asked
for some help." He gestured to Supergirl and Green Lantern behind him, "Even
then, it might not be enough, she has grown terribly stronger over the last
few weeks, she has drained thousands and thousands of strong men, making her
exponentially stronger, if we work together, we might be able to do something,
though."
Lucy stood in front of a football stadium, her muscles pulsing from what she
was about to do, from the knowledge that she was going to show men how
pathetic they are compared to her. She walked into the stadium to see a
football game going on between the Pittsburgh Steelers and the San Francisco
49ers, she jumped the rail, and threw the various security and police to the
side, so she could accomplish what she set out to do. She was wearing a faux
fitness outfit, and had her muscles pumped to a size that put most female
bodybuilders to shame, but gave no impression of the true strength she had in
her body. She approached the players, when she heard thousands of rifles and
pistols being cocked and aimed at her with her super hearing. She giggled,
because she knew that no weapon man had created could hurt her, she was shot
at before, and the bullets just bounced off, not even causing her skin to
redden. Using her enhanced voice, she shouted louder than any of the stadium's
speakers could hope to achieve, "I'm here for one reason, I heard that some of
the strongest, toughest men in the World can be found here tonight, and I want
to challenge them to a test of strength, I'm the strongest person in the
World, so I challenge both teams to meet me in a tug of war!" The nearest man
laughed and said "Who are you supposed to be, Wonder Woman?" Lucy sneered and
said "No, my name is Super Lucy, I am the one that killed Wonder Woman! And I
killed Superman as well." Then she approached the goalpost at the southern end
of the stadium, she proceeded to tear the metal, 800 pound object up with
abject ease, and started to tie knots with it. "Now, do you face me in that
tug of war, or do I have to do this to each and every one of your bodies?" The
players, now scared to death at her terrible feat of strength, took the rope,
105 football players strong, averaging 6'3 260 pounds, facing off against one
6'1 200 pound muscle woman. "Okay, on three, you big, strong men, you!" She
said, with a little degree of edge in her voice. "1....2....3, GO!" The men
started pulling with all their might, over 100 huge men, some with muscles
that wouldn't look out of place on a Mr. Olympia, they couldn't move her body
an inch, she was standing there, laughing, like they weren't even pulling at
all! Then she let go of the rope with one hand, holding the combined force of
210 arms and hands at bay with just one hand, held next to her hip like she
was waiting for a bus. She got bored of this and decided to end it, she pulled
with that one hand and the men were pulled along like they were nothing, she
had won with a minimal of effort and decided that these men were useless, so
to the crowds horror, she started draining each of the huge men, sometimes two
or three at a time.
"Superman, there's a disturbance in San Francisco, it seems a very muscular
woman got onto the field in the football stadium and challenged both teams to
have a tug of war with her, she totally dominated them, beating them with one
hand, then she started stealing their strength and muscle!" Superman ran over
to the screen and immediately shouted "That's her, we've got to stop her,
everyone get to San Francisco as fast as you can!" The Justice League arrived
minutes later, to find Lucy was finished with both teams and was ready to move
on, the stadium was almost humming with the power she now possessed. The
Superheroes gathered and Superman yelled in his most intimidating baritone "It
all stops now, you will surrender or face the combined might of the new
Justice League, you vile evil doer." With that Lucy laughed, and said "Might?
Might! You think you know anything about being mighty? Watch what might is all
about, puny heroes!" That started a rumbling, and with a terrible roar, Lucy
began to flex her tremendous body, the heroes stood transfixed, their eyes
wide as saucers as they saw muscles sprout, then grow inexorably bigger.
Within seconds, her biceps were over 150 inches, then a minute later 300
inches, then 2 minutes after that it passed 500 inches, when fully flexed her
mighty bicep reached an incredible 900 inches around and 30 feet tall. Her
pecs had grown to well over 1500 inches around, full of veins and striations
that looked like giant garden hoses. Lucy was laughing maniacally as she
looked at the faces of each of the members, their mouths open in awe, their
eyes bulging in abject horror and said in a little girl voice "Awww, does it
look big to you, well, just wait until you see how strong it is!" She picked
up a 3 ton SUV with one hand, crushed it will ease and rolled into a ball the
size of a basketball, she tossed it right at Superman and knocked him right
into a wall across the street. That seemed to shock the rest of the Justice
League out of their daze, as they raced to get people out of the line of fire.
After accomplishing that, they formed a plan to take her down, Green Lantern
used his ring to form a force field, and put it around himself so she couldn't
steal his strength, but even his enhanced strength was nothing to her, as she
batted him around like a teddy bear. Supergirl and Wonder Woman each took an
Amazonian golden lariat and encircled each of Lucy's arms with them, but Lucy
spun around at superspeed until they flew off and crashed into another
building. The golden lariats spun around her body, and almost had her trapped,
but their superstrength tensiles were not strong enough as she broke them just
by flexing her arms and pecs a little. She started laughing hysterically again
as she flexed her awesome muscles once more and said "So this is all the
resistance you could bring against me? This is all you little superheroes can
do, when I'm done with this planet, I will be a God!" To be concluded...
-
Hugely Muscled Lucy part 4
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan2@yahoo.com
Does Lucy finally meet her match or does she become immortal?
*Author's note: Well, this is the much awaited conclusion of one of my
favorite stories to write, Hugely Muscled Lucy. I hope you all enjoy this and
those who don't let me just warn you now, there might be elements of
blasphemy, violence, super huge muscles and super duper strength in this
story. If you don't dig that at all, then heed these warnings and don't read
this story. Most of these characters aren't mine, the main character is based
on a living person who wanted me to write this series for her, while the
others are copyrighted characters from a variety of comic books, I don't own
them, but I have the greatest respect for their creators. Also, to not offend
those who are religious, I will not use you standard current deities/God
beings, so instead I will use Norse Gods, who I hope will be acceptable to
your reading sensibilities. This is not your standard Jeremy Wilson story, you
will see a lot more violence, death, and general badness than I usually like
to put in my stories, but that is basically how the person who asked me to
write this story wanted it, so I'll travel out of my normal realm for her and
hopefully your enjoyment. Also, the muscle size is greatly increased from my
normal characters, as I'm basing that part of it liberally on one of my
favorite authors, GBM. If you don't enjoy reading about outrageous muscles and
super human strength feats, than I advise you to not read this story, if you
do, I hope you like this story. Anyway, here we go!*
12 years prior to where our story takes place*
Lucy was opening one of her few Christmas presents as across the house, faint
shouts echo from across the medium sized house, as her parents were arguing
once again. Lucy had learned to block them out, as this had become a regular
occurrence in the 7 and a half years she had been alive, sometimes it calmed
down before escalating to violence, but most of the time her mother ended up
with a black eye, broken nose, or bodily bruises, as her very drunk father
smacked her mother around with little restraint, if mother tried to fight
back, she would be beaten to near unconsciousness. It was those times that
Lucy cursed herself for being so powerless, for being so weak in a world where
men had so much strength, so much impunity. After an especially violent
episode, her mother moved out, finally having had enough of the violence, and
of having subjected her own daughter to that violence, she vowed that no
matter what it took, Lucy wouldn't have to live that kind of a nightmare. This
is where Lucy developed her deep hatred of men, she vowed to herself that she
would become stronger than any man, and pay men back for their crimes against
her gender, it was at age 9 she started to lift weights, then at 12 she
started taking science and chemistry classes to develop a new female only
steroid, obviously she succeeded, as at 19 she became Hugely Muscled Lucy!
Back to present day**
"I will be a God!" Lucy screamed so loud most of the San Francisco Bay area
could hear her, but they weren't the only ones listening, the Norse Gods Loki
and Odin were listening as well and were aghast that a mortal would ever
proclaim Godship for herself. Normally these two would leave the humans to
rot, but after hearing this mortal commit blasphemy against them, it was more
than they could stand. They saw that she had fought the greatest heroes in her
world, but they knew other dimensions contained heroes as well, those that are
as powerful, if not more powerful than the ones she currently faced. They
called up a collection of them, Spiderman, Wolverine, Cyclops, Jean Grey,
Professor Charles Xavier, Rogue, and the Incredible Hulk. When they had been
gathered to Valhalla, the heroes were totally incredulous, they had been taken
out of their normal everyday lives, some of them were fighting evil in their
World, but now suddenly they were in a cold, icy place they had never seen
before. Suddenly they heard a voice, "Good, good you're all here, heroes there
is something that needs to be done, someone who needs to be stopped, a woman
named Lucy has become incredibly powerful through science, she has become evil
and crazy, vowing to destroy the world and becoming a God!" Wolverine stepped
forward "Why do you need our help, it seems you have a lot of power
yourselves, can't you take care of it, or are you too scared?" The voiced
laughed, thundering through the chamber, "You are the one called Wolverine?
Well, Wolverine, my name is Odin and I am King of the Gods, I can not let this
woman stand against what I have taken eons to build, but I can't do it alone,
I do need your help, all of your help, as she has become something stronger
than any hero, no matter how strong can overcome alone." Professor X rolls
forward in his wheel chair, "We have had our problems with the human race
before, but when Mother Earth needs us, we will answer its call, I can't speak
for everyone here, but I will lend my help in whatever way I can." The others
nodded, Odin finally showed himself "Very well, know this though, Lucy seems
to grow stronger when she is in bodily contact with someone, so stay as far
away from her hands as possible. Don't think that you will be alone, I will
send with you my favorite son, Thor, god of Thunder, with the mighty hammer
Mjolnir, my hope is with you and the entire human race."
The battle still waged on, Superman and the forces of the Justice League
trying their best to hold off Lucy through any means they could, Green Lantern
using his ring to through things and shield him and the rest of the league,
the Flash using his speed to try and distract Lucy while the other members
took turns attacking her. Yet nothing seemed to phase her, she didn't have
much in the way of superpowers, other than superspeed and flying, but she just
stood there, her hands on her hips, as tons of metal, concrete, and wood
slammed into her impenetrable, outrageously muscled physique. She was smiling,
knowing that she was completely indestructible, but then her countenance
changed when she heard storm clouds rumbling, than a bolt of lightning struck
to her left. It created a portal of green and black, from which emerged a
group of strange looking heroes. Then a thunderous voice could be heard
"Hugely Muscled Lucy, you have defied the Gods by proclaiming divinity, you
will be made to pay!" With that these strange new superpowered beings
attacked, but they too found Lucy's skin to be impenetrable, her muscles too
hard to be dented. Wolverine's claws could cut through the hardest of steel,
but only sparks came off when he swung them at Lucy's tanned skin. Cyclops'
laser blasts only ricocheted off her skin, not even affecting her in the
least, Thor threw his mighty hammer Mjolnir, which Lucy caught with one hand
by the handle, put between her incredibly huge pecs, and crushed it flatter
than a sheet of paper. Storm hit her with thunderbolts, hail, and Tornadoes
but Lucy stood unmoving, seemingly amused at their attempts to harm her. But
they weren't out of ideas, Professor Xavier went into her mind to examine her
psyche, to find a weakness, and the reason she was so destructive. He managed
to find that she was abused in her life, and the potion she took contained a
chemical that made her twisted and evil, he thought of ways to eliminate that
chemical, to remove it from her bloodstream. He needed her to stand still, for
him to remove them, so he called Rogue over and asked her to hold Lucy with
her ungloved hand. While Lucy was distracted, Rogue flew up from behind and
placed her hand on Lucy's enormous, pumpkin shaped delt. She started feeling
Lucy's incredible power flow into her, but felt something else, an electrical
sensation that flooded her mind, it was too much for her, with a scream she
pulled her hand off and fell to the ground. Lucy fell to the ground as well,
paralyzed from her brief encounter with Rogue's life and power sucking powers.
This gave Xavier enough time, he started destroying the chemicals in her
bloodstream, the strain of which was visibly apparent on his face. He smiled
after 14 minutes, as he apparently destroyed every single shred of the
overpowering chemical that induced hate in Lucy. Lucy was now asleep, a smile
of contentment on her face, her muscles still bulging with more muscle than
could be found on any 3 male bodybuilders, but relaxed to a more greatly
reduced size than usual.
Lucy awoke hours later, yawning and stretching her massive arms into
incredible size, she opened her eyes and the site was incredible, strange
looking men and women were standing over her, looking at her with suspicion in
their gazes. Well, at least most of them did, some of the male superheroes,
and at least one of the female superheroines were staring in unabashed longing
and lust. She looked down to discover she was wearing nothing but a hot pink
bikini top and bottom, and with great speed, she moved to cover herself.
"What's going on? Who are you people, and why am I here, wearing only this
bikini?" Professor Xavier came forward and answered "Lucy, you have been under
an evil influence, you destroyed half of the United States with your strength
and muscles, you have killed well over 100,000 men in your reign of terror,
absorbing their power into your own body." Lucy was still confused,
remembering nothing since just before drinking the liquid that was supposed to
give her incredible muscle and strength. She looked down and discovered the
experiment worked, more than she ever dreamed it could, she flexed one bicep
lightly, watching it jump to a height well above her own head in less than a
second, then driving up even taller each second after, finally peaking at 5
feet over her head, if anyone had a measuring tape, they would find that
currently Lucy's bicep was well over 250 inches around, and she was barely
trying! "Whoa, this is awesome!" The men around her agreed, as most of their
tights held impressive tents in the groin region. Even Charles Xavier, a
cultured and intelligent man couldn't help but pop an involuntary woody at the
sight before him, an incredibly beautiful, hugely muscled woman, wearing a
micro-sized bikini, her muscles bulging all over, not even flexing that hard.
He regained his senses first, saying "Lucy, you are in major trouble, you may
not have the evil in you anymore, but that doesn't change the fact that
thousands upon thousands of people are dead by your doing. What do you have to
say for yourself?" Lucy began tearing up, she spoke through tortured sobs,
"I'm incredibly sorry, but I couldn't control myself, I wasn't mentally strong
enough to fight off the evil demons that controlled me, all I can ask is for
people's forgiveness, and pledge to fix everything that I've broken in my
rampages." Xavier nodded "That's a good start, I will help you recover your
humanity and help you learn to control your power." Lucy bent over and hugged
Xavier, his head was level with her breathtaking, vein and striation covered
pectorals, he involuntarily came at the most incredible sight.
And from that point forward, Lucy used her incredible strength to build things
much faster than the most efficient construction crews ever could. She lifted
I beams 4 at a time, drove them into the ground with her bare hands, and
started constructing a 30 story office building in New York in place of a huge
building she pulled out of the ground and tossed into the East River 2 months
prior. A regular construction crew would have taken 6 months to fully erect
the building, Lucy's awesome strength and speed allowed her to finish it in 6
hours. She did this all over the country, to pay for the crimes she had
perpetrated while under the evil spell the potion had created in her. Things
had never been better for the residents of the US, as not only did they have a
one woman construction crew whenever they needed her, but also a crime fighter
that could respond instantly to whatever crisis she was needed for. Not only
that, she had zero weaknesses, unless you count her love for German chocolate
cake and kittens, but only she knew of these potential problems. She was made
an honorary member of the Justice League, although she was basically the whole
league, as she was so much faster than the Flash and Superman that she could
race from New York City to Los Angeles in about 4 seconds flat. In the end,
Lucy had done so much good in the years after her rampages, people all over
the World hailed her as a true hero and a friend of justice. Her muscles
continued to grow, as she continued to absorb a little each from her
associates in the JLA, but not so much that they became weak and emaciated,
only enough to make her a tiny bit stronger and a little bit more muscular
every day of her life. Not that she needed it, when at full strength, there
was nothing in the World that Lucy couldn't lift, there was no creature she
couldn't overpower, there was no steel that she couldn't make run from her
hands like rain. But Lucy never did this with malice in her heart, she learned
how to control her strength and use it for good. So ends the story of Hugely
Muscled Lucy.
-
Future of Woman
By Jeremy Wilson
A woman from the future terrorizes the past
* Please Read!! Authors note: this is an unauthorized parody of a male muscle
story named Future of Man, slightly changed and with different feats, but the
general theme is the same, enjoy! By the way, I also changed it so that there
would be less snuff and death, sorry if you are into that, you won't find it
here. I did borrow most of the situations and some of the lines from Future of
Man, but most of it is paraphrased, and changed, because the character is
female. If Chip Masterson, the author of Future of Man, reads this, just know
that I love your work and would love to see more of it and this is sort of my
tribute to you.*
It all happened in a couple of seconds, there was a ground-level lightning
storm like out of the Terminator movies, then a golden oval shaped pod
appeared out of nowhere. After coming to a rest the door of the pod opened up
to reveal a beautiful, but terribly powerful-looking woman. She had
waist-length blond hair, piercing blue-gray eyes, and a bronze tan that showed
off her unbelievable musculature. She wasn’t particularly tall, at 5’7", but
her muscles made her look very heavy, possibly over 200 pounds, the observers
of this event thought to themselves. What they didn’t realize was that the
denseness of her muscles made her weight about 525 pounds, and she was very
much more powerful than she looked! She was smirking at the group of inferior
humans, knowing that her power was several hundred, if not thousands of times
greater than theirs. She looked at the nearest one and said "Where is the
nearest military base, it is about time I showed my true power and dominance
to this puny planet." He couldn't talk, her presence so overwhelmed him that
he was rendered speechless, so he pointed to the Northeast. She winked and
said "Thanks, big boy, I'll try not to forget you when I take over this world,
I might give you a cabinet position in my dictatorship of the planet, HA HA HA
HA." With that she burst into a run that was too fast to see with human eyes,
she was over the horizon in less than 2 seconds, making a sonic boom that
could be heard for miles around, had she been going at her maximum power, the
decibel level of the sonic boom would have made a person's head explode!
Her name was Naomi Powers (coincidence?!?) She explained herself to the
general and his leading officers at the base, she told them that she was from
2000 years in the future, where the Earth is a horrible place. The environment
is harsh, and you have to be tough and strong to be able to survive and she
was the strongest and toughest person that existed in her time. But in her
time everyone is stronger, because these changes that she alluded to had been
happening for over 20 generations, so the children of each generation had to
get tougher and tougher. "Even girls as young as seven are more powerful than
your male power lifters and strong men, I was 16 when I ripped a lion apart
with my bare hands, and our lions are twice the size and strength of the
biggest lions in this time." She told them that all the animals were bigger
and stronger, but the humans were far above any of them. She said that when
she was stronger than any three men or women of her time, but most likely the
difference between her strength and any human of this time was maybe a million
to one. To emphasize her point she flexed her biceps into the biggest arms
ever seen on any human being, over 30 inches of hard, veiny muscle. She smiled
menacingly, knowing that no human could match her muscle size or her strength,
she would be a goddess to these pathetic little humans.
"The civilization of my day is simple, but the science is advanced, the people
in charge couldn't control me, but with several of their strongest athletes
they managed to strap me into a time machine, and send me back to this time,
so I wouldn't bother them anymore." The general and his staff were standing
there amazed, mouths open and knees shaking. They asked, "What do you want
from us?" She smiled and said "Well, I want to rule this puny little planet, I
may have been the strongest person in my time, but several strong people at
once could overpower me, but I am stronger than a thousand strong men in this
time period, so I can take what I want, and I want to rule the World!" She
looked at the angered expressions and laughed, "Oh, I knew you wouldn't
believe me, so I'll tell you what, I'll let you challenge me to whatever
athletic or intellectual tests you can come up with and if you beat me at even
one of them, I will live with you in peace and will not attempt to take over
this planet at all." They called her bluff and got together with all the top
scientists and sports stars from all around the world to discuss a plan of
attack against this enormous invader. The general took out his glock and
started firing saying "like hell you will, you evil bitch!" But she was faster
than sight and after 30 seconds of firing the general stopped to find her
unscathed and laughing. She opened up her hand, showing a rolled up ball of
metal and said "Oh, I'm afraid you don't have a choice in the matter, general,
now are we going to play my way, or are we going to do it the hard way?" The
general relented, understanding that he couldn't have stopped her with any
weapon he had at his disposal.
She said "I researched the past a little when I heard I was going to be sent
back 2000 years and discovered several physically demanding sports, I want to
play some, against the greatest athletes in each sport, first baseball, so
batter up!" They got the best 12 baseball players they could find together,
the notables being Sammy Sosa, Barry Bonds, Curt Schilling, Alex Rodriguez,
David Wells, Derek Jeter, and Manny Ramirez. She pitched to them, some of them
she struck out, with pitches going in excess of 175 mph, too fast for everyone
to see but her, but she did let one or two get a hit off of her, just to show
her athleticism. One hit looked to be a sure home run hit by Barry Bonds, but
Naomi went back to the wall and in an incredible display jumped straight up in
the air over 30 feet and caught the ball in mid-flight! After giving the
all-star players twelve outs, she got up to bat, she took bat and crushed it
flat by taking it and putting it in the crook of her elbow and flexed her arm.
No matter what the three pitchers could dish out at her, everything she hit
was a huge home run, going out of the stadium and out of the state in some
cases, but in all cases it seemed they were aimed perfectly. They were playing
at 3-Com Park in San Francisco but the balls were hit with such speed and
power, that reports were coming in from all over the United States and Canada
that baseballs were falling out of the sky and hitting in such cities as
Milwaukee, Los Angeles, New York, Chicago, Montreal, and Toronto. The final
pitch, though, was special, Naomi had hit this one extra hard, the ball was
photographed speeding past a satellite on the way to the moon!
It was obvious that she had outclassed the baseball superstars, so the general
and the president, who came in after reports of this super-powerful girl was
brought to his attention, went to the next sport they could think of:
football. As a one-woman football team, she took the best players the national
football league could produce. She played without padding, which made her look
fairly small compared to the offensive and defensive linemen she came up
against, but her shoulders looked as wide as theirs, and they were wearing
shoulder pads and she wasn’t! She threw guys around with ease, on one play she
pushed three 325 pound lineman aside and sacked the quarterback in about 3
seconds. 975 pounds of linemen vs. her 525 pounds of dense muscle was no
contest, she won easily. But on offense she was even more impressive, one play
saw her drag 8 300 pound men across the goal line as she dominated the game,
they decided to end the game after the first half because the score was
already 84-0, she scored every time the ball touched her hands and the other
team, all 45 of them, refused to drag their bodies out of the locker room for
another 30 minutes of the damage she was unleashing on them. She said, "Well,
how about armwrestling?" All the men looked at each other and shook their
heads no, they were sure that even all together, they couldn't hope to equal
her power. Imagine, 45 full grown men, over half of them weighing over 300
pounds, and all of them able to bench at least 350 pounds, except the
quarterback and the kicker, and they refused to armwrestle one 5'7 woman, who
had just beaten them in a football game easily. Then she just shrugged her
shoulders and jogged down to the home goal post, which she proceeded to rip
out of the ground and bend into a couple of words, as easily as an average
human being could bend licorice. The words she formed were telling of what her
purpose here was "You're mine." This made every male and female in the stadium
shudder with fear, which Naomi sensed and this made her smile wide and
beautiful, but also with malice.
Next was basketball, which she showed she was an expert at because she was
amazingly fast and graceful, yet powerful as she beat an all-star team of 10
players, all ten on the floor at once, they only made one field goal, which
she could have prevented, but she wanted to lull them into a false sense of
security. She scored over the tallest centers in the game, and stole the ball
from the surest handed guards, even the fastest point guard in the league
couldn't get past her. The final score was 170-2, and her field goal percent
and three point percentages were both perfect. Her last points Were from an
amazing slam dunk that she performed from the middle court line, she broke the
back board and pulled down the rim with her. She proved her dominance in other
sports as well, Hockey was easy for her as she defeated a ten man team that
included the All-stars of both conferences put together. Boxing was no
contest, she had one hand tied behind her back and proceeded to knock out the
top 20 heavyweight boxers in the world. She tried wrestling, both professional
and amateur and found that no matter how heavy the person she was wrestling
she could pin them in under 5 seconds a piece. It was impossible the general
thought, here was this muscular, beautiful woman, and she was handily
defeating everyone and everything put against her.
Now it appeared, the general and his aides were desperate, first they tried
all human athletes, since she was so dominate though, she requested other
battles, against the animals and machines of the Earth. She raced in a sprint
against a cheetah, the fastest land animal in the world and easily blasted
past it even though it started with a 2 second head start. Over 100 meters her
time was an incomprehensible 4.5 seconds, and over 200 meters it was an even
more unbelievable 8.75 seconds. She swam against a mako shark, reportedly the
fastest of the sharks, she gave the shark a 3 second head start, but blasted
by it and finished the 200 meter swim in about 12 seconds, showing that water
can't slow her down that much. The aides and scientists thought, the animals
are no match for her either, how can we even come up with something she can't
beat easily. Then they asked her to do some individual sports, golf, bowling,
and gymnastics. There wasn't a course that could be found that she couldn't
finish in 18 strokes, a hole in one each time, she bowled 3 straight perfect
games and the last time she threw the ball with so much power, the pins turned
to dust. In gymnastics she was just as perfect, doing both male and female
events and getting a perfect ten in each one, showing so much grace and beauty
in doing so that many of the male spectators had started crying.
Next came the machines, first, though the scientists decided to test Naomi to
see if she was indeed human, which was found to be true, she was just
incredibly powerful and had invulnerable skin and muscles. The aides of the
general and the scientists thought that she looked good in a sprint, but how
good would she do in a race like the Indianapolis 500, against cars, going 200
laps around a 2.5 mile course. She started behind all the cars, but as soon as
the green flag dropped she jumped over all of them and landed running, so fast
that there were sparks coming off the track. For the first time, the general
and everyone else noticed that she was wearing no shoes at all, her feet were
going so fast that they were causing sparks to erupt off the asphalt track.
Her lead after the first ten laps was impossible to get as she was going in
excess of 250 miles an hour and not even going as fast as she could. When the
race ended the asphalt track seemed to have two furrows dug that were about
shoulder width apart, it seems Naomi stayed in the same lane the whole time
and was going with so much speed and power that her feet had melted the road.
She won easily, besting the track record for 200 laps by 21 minutes 43
seconds.
Next the military decided to see how fast she was compared to a naval vessel,
obviously sharks are one thing, a nuclear submarine is another. To everyone's
amazement, she decided to give the sub a head start of 200 meters, to go from
The West coast of the U.S. over to the southern tip of Japan. The top speed
for the sub is 80 knots, or 55 miles per hour in water, when she began, the
sub had a 850 meter lead, but while it was staying at the same speed, the
rooster tail she was kicking up grew larger and larger. About thirty seconds
in, she was only 200 meters behind, and then at 45 seconds she was right
alongside of the sub! A minute in they had both gone 2000 meters and she was
ahead now by 200 meters. Well, as you can guess, Naomi only got faster and by
the time she reached Japan, only an hour and a half after leaving California,
the sub was only about 3/5 of the way there, and it seemed it was pushing
itself as hard as it could. She went back to get the sub, because it had
broken down about 50 miles away from the coast of Japan. She did something
even more amazing then what they had seen before then, as cameras filmed it,
she actually lifted the sub, over 250 tons, and she actually swam back the 50
miles holding the sub over her head! She looked straight into the camera lens
and said "Who's next?"
The next challenge was more intellectual, seeing as though she came out
dominant at all the physical challenges, so they picked 10 games of chess,
played against five top chess players and five supercomputers. She read the
rules of chess and proceeded to dominate every single player there, as though
she knew what they were going to do before they made the move. She took down
the computers first because they computed their moves just as fast as she did,
and she defeated everyone of them in about a minute each. She beat several
undefeated world champion chess players just as easily, but they took longer
since the humans had to think their moves out more thoroughly. They were
confused and beaten as she was reading books during the time they were making
their moves. She didn't need time to think as she moved her pieces and waited
for them to do the same. It took her a total of 1 hr 15 minutes to beat all
five of them. The only reason it took so long was because the human players
had to process her moves and think and that took them about 15 minutes a piece
total. They were completely and easily beaten, and she showed that her brain
is as powerful as the rest of her body.
At this point they tried to lull her into a mistake that could cost her if she
didn't come through. She would have to sleep with 500 men in 48 hours and make
each one have an orgasm. She smiled so sexually at this point that even the
most ardent of homosexuals couldn't help but get hard. The scientists looked
at each other uneasily knowing that without even touching them, she could no
doubt make them cum easily. She said "I accept your challenge, but if I lose,
then I will go back to the future in my time machine, if you lose, your world,
your people, your whole civilization will belong to me!" With that she got
undressed and to everyone's disbelief in the room, she looked even more
beautiful, many of the men in the room watching her immense muscles and
breasts couldn't help but cum in their pants. But they remained hard, hoping
that they themselves would have a chance to make love to her perfect body. 200
of the most well endowed porn stars and athletes were flown in from all over
the world and the contest started. It was incredible to watch, men with huge
muscles and dicks were no match for this one woman as she laid them down and
basically screwed their brains out. Man after man came, and she never rested,
she didn't need rest, and it was over 500 men later, each man had orgasmed and
she looked ready for more!
Naomi stood up and smiled "That was hardly worth the effort, since that was
such an easy test for me, I will allow you one more test to prove that I am
ultimately unbeatable and invincible. I hear that your military is the best in
the world and have the most powerful weapons, use the most powerful you have
against me, and I will make you sorry you ever doubted me." She continued "If
I win, I will be your goddess, I will rule over every man, woman, child, and
animal on Earth. I will crush all churches, temples, and synagogues, I will be
worshipped by all you puny weaklings, or you will die." The generals were
nodding their heads, as though thinking that an atom bomb would be enough to
stop her. "For all those who haven't seen their new goddess before, take a
good look, because I will be around for a very long time, and my rule will be
as powerful and unyielding as this." With that she raised her arm in the air
with one finger pointing straight up, then she started bringing the finger
down, and at the same time she flexed her bicep! It was the most astounding
sight that anyone of them had ever seen, unflexed her biceps definitely looked
powerful, but not huge. When she flexed it though, it was impossible to look
away, as it kept growing, higher and higher the peak went, until it was level
with her eyes. The general suddenly turned pale, and broke out in a cold
sweat, he didn't know whether to be terrified or turned on. The general's
expression was mirrored by every male in the room, as well as every man and
woman that looked on at home, since this would decide all their fates. After
all the things he had been able to accomplish, the men still couldn't believe
the size and the power that this one woman possessed.
They led her out into the deserts of New Mexico, where the A-Bomb was first
tested over 60 years before. Without a single word she went out into the
middle of the desert and waited on them to do their worst. There was a flash
of light, and then a huge blast that got to 50 feet in height and over a
hundred feet around, a huge mushroom cloud of radiation. Just after the blast
went off a private in charge of monitoring the a bombs affect on her ran over
to the general, almost yelling "Sir, there's something wrong, the radiation of
the bomb is not spreading anymore, and it seems like the volume is down to 1/3
what it should have been at this point!" The general looked out at where the
mushroom cloud was and exclaimed "What the hell is going on, that cloud is
getting smaller, it looks like its being vacuumed up, but what could be doing
that!?!" Then they got their answer, it was Naomi, standing right in the
middle ground zero, was inhaling the radiation into her lungs, like it was
nothing but air to her. Nothing escaped as she kept sucking, and within 1
minute, all the radiation and sand that existed in the desert was sucked into
her lungs. She didn't look to be affected one bit, except for one thing, her
muscles appeared to be bulging, bigger and bigger, and more and more shredded.
She looked straight into the camera, flexed her biceps until they reached over
her head, and said "You're mine." Then she blew a kiss at that very same
camera and it blew up in a shower of sparks, just from the power of her
breath! Everyone wondered what it would be like, being the slaves of this
woman. The End
-
Gym Master
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan1@yahoo.com
A short woman shows a gym its not smart to mess with her
**Authors note: Throughout the years I have read many, many excellent stories,
but the stories that have affected me most are the stories that have seen a
short, though very muscular woman that overpower a big man, or a group of big
men, out lift them and then maybe lift and carry them around like nothing.
Since there is a story called Gym Conqueror, I cannot call this story by that
title, so this is the next best thing I could think of. Obviously there are a
great deal of those kinds of stories out there, and this is my homage to them,
certainly this story type is not for everyone, so for those of you who don't
like to see girls that are short, but incredibly strong and muscular, then
just don't read, if this is a subject you do enjoy, I hope that my writing
fulfills your fantasies. Thanks for your support.**
Rosie McCallum was not what you would call an average stay at home mom, but
then again, she is not what you would call an average woman either, you see,
she is 38 years old but is only 4'10 tall, and weighs 140 pounds of muscle.
She has been working out for most of her life, and before that worked on her
parent's farm, so she became immensely strong and muscular from a really early
time. She moved to the city when she was 22 and wanted to find something that
would build her strength and muscles even beyond what they were before, so she
got a membership at the local Gold's Gym. She met her former husband there,
but when he found out how strong and muscular she wanted to become he fell out
of love with her, and left her at home with their only child, a girl named
Brittany. This only made her focus more on her goal, to be among the strongest
people in the world, and to be the most muscular woman at her height that ever
existed. She moved across town to not be reminded of the heartache of her
divorce, and joined Iron's Gym, there she honed her body into a temple of
muscle, which led several men to believe that she was on steroids. The men at
the gym could hardly believe that one so small could be so big muscle wise and
be as strong as she was, without a little chemical help, but the guys don't
even know the half of it. But some guys tried to find that out one night at
the gym and they got more than they ever bargained for.
Rosie was coming in late at night the last couple of weeks and rented out one
of the private sections of the gym, to work out by herself. 2 or 3 of the
regulars at the gym were still there as well and wondered exactly why Rosie
was given this privilege, why was she so special to not be able to work out in
the main gym like everyone else? So the guys waited, and watched as Rosie came
in, picked up the private room key from the night manager of the gym, and
without much hesitation opened and relocked the door again. The guys went over
to the night manager and the leader asked "Why does Rosie get to work out all
by herself, she hasn't been working out here so long and isn't rich enough to
afford it, so how come she's so special she gets her own workout room?" The
manager said "Guys, Rosie has been coming here for 14 years now, me and her
came to an understanding a while ago that if she feels threatened or annoyed
by anybody else in the gym, she gets to use one of the gym's private rooms, I
guess she likes to keep to herself." That made the guys even more angry, so
she thought the guys in the gym were annoying, well, she is gonna get it. The
leader, whose name is Brandon, spoke to his cohorts "Hey, Moose, Bill, get
another key from this guy, I am going to give Rosie a most annoying surprise."
Moose and Billy started punching and kicking the manager, knowing that they
would probably be thrown out, but they didn't care, they wanted to see what
Rosie was doing in her private room. They took the key off of him and threw it
to Brandon, who opened the door to Rosie's private gym.
Brandon entered quickly and closed the door silently, and turned around to
witness something he never expected, Rosie, this 4'10 140 pound muscle girl
was lifting a huge barbell with 5 100 pound plates on each side, a combined
weight of 1050 pounds with the bar included. She was overhead pressing the
half ton like it was almost nothing to her, and it was actually, since she was
actually very much stronger than that, but I'll get to that later. Another
thing that blew Brandon away was the fact that Rosie was naked while lifting
the huge thing! He couldn't help but gasp as he saw her body, her traps were
big, rising up on either side of her neck like miniature mountains, her
shoulders were immense balls of muscle, much bigger than a cantaloupe, her
arm's size was unreal, they were sticking out like tractor tires on a
Cadillac, a big pencil thin, bluish-gray colored vein running across the top
of it. Her back was incredibly wide, she was standing with her back to him, so
he could see its full enormousness. The striations and ridges that were
visible looked to be several times bigger than what should be normal for a
woman her size, almost as big as any male bodybuilder that he knew in the gym.
He noticed that even after 5 minutes of standing there, she hadn't noticed
him, and was still doing reps with the half-ton of weight she held over her
head. He was slowly backing out after seeing the extreme strength and size of
Rosie, when suddenly her voice stopped him, "I hope you are enjoying the show,
boy, don't go just yet, you haven't even seen me lift heavy." With that she
set down the bar and turned to look him in the eye with a smirk on her lips,
saying "Do you like what you see? You know now why I have to have a private
workout room, my muscles need huge amounts of weight to grow and get even
stronger, and the manager gave me the biggest, heaviest equipment he could
afford to satisfy that need, now you know, are you going to keep your mouth
shut, or am I going to have to shut it for you?" With that she flexed her
muscles hard, crunching down into a mind blowing most muscular flex, showing
off veins and striations that even the most ripped male bodybuilders could
only dream of. The intensity of it was too much for Brandon, his eyes rolled
back into his head as he shot the biggest load he ever had in his life.
"Oh, so you're still with us, are you, you've been out for twenty minutes, I
was almost worried about you, but I still haven't been given your answer, are
you going to tell about me, or am I going to have silence you?" She said as
she was 2 feet away from him, flexing her tremendous bicep right in front of
his face. Brandon's head was lolling, like a beach ball on the ocean, but he
managed to get out "Okay, I won't tell anyone about you, I will tell everyone
you're just a regular fitness girl, but please, do something for me, ok?"
Rosie considered this for a while and said "Okay, I will do something for you,
because this secret is very important for me to keep, I am trusting you with
the biggest secret of my life, so I guess I do owe you something in return for
keeping it." Brandon nodded and said "The only thing I want from you is to
watch you work out with heavy, heavy weights, I have been a fan of strong
women since I dated a basketball player in high school, she was 6'1 and
weighed 250 pounds of muscle, she was the strongest woman I had ever known,
until I saw you press that half-ton barbell like it was a toothpick, I want to
see how strong you really are!" He expected a negative response from this and
cringed, ready for the worst, but after a couple of minutes he opened his eyes
to see her smiling down at him, "Okay, I will let you watch me workout, my
husband and I broke up seven years ago, and I have been searching for that
special someone who would appreciate me for being what I am, a strong,
independent woman, I think you could be that someone." Brandon looked up in
wonder, he smiled as she reached down with her small hand and grabbed his much
larger hand in hers, she pulled him up off the floor with ease, even though he
weighed well over 250 pounds, she was truly strong beyond her size. They
walked off together, talking the whole way.
"My whole life has centered around sports, when I was 8 my parents enrolled me
in a gymnasts academy that I left when I was 14, I had become disenchanted
with the whole sport, there was no fun, just training, and competing, I didn't
really like that kind of atmosphere. I joined the Cross Country and Track
Teams in high school, I was a middle of the road runner, not very bad, but not
the best on the team either. My coach suggest that I lift weights to gain
strength and endurance for running, but after a couple weeks, I became
addicted to the feel of it, and that's where I stand now, over 20 years of
weightlifting, muscles the size of your average male heavyweight bodybuilder
and strength well beyond any human on Earth, so what's your story?" Brandon
thought and said "Well, I used to be a wimp, actually, my first two years of
high school was full of me being bullied by the senior football players, until
I made the decision to start bodybuilding and taking taekwando classes, it
turns out my body was mesomorphic, so I gained a lot of muscle in a short
period, I also became increasingly aggressive, figuring that if I was the
bully, it would be the top link in the food chain, so I just became what I
hated and never looked back, but seeing someone even stronger than me brought
back some feelings for me, some feelings that seem almost natural, I almost
liked being dominated by the female jocks, even they were stronger than me as
a freshman, and my girlfriend was stronger than me as well, and all I can
think of is how pleasurable those days were for me, once I broke up with her,
I figured I would never find a girl that strong again, now I am glad that I
found about your little secret." Rosie laughed "You know, Brandon, I had a
feeling someone would find out about me eventually, I am glad that it was
someone as nice and understanding as you, it really seems that we are the
perfect match."
Rosie asked him to get the small weights off the bench bar, and he thought to
himself "One hundred pound weights are the biggest standard weight disks that
I know of, if she thinks they are the smaller disks, she must really be
incredibly strong!" He nodded, trying not to let on that he was amazed by the
notion of 100s being called small. He grunted a little as he duck walked the
100's back to their rack, she was looking fresh as a daisy as she handled two
of those weights in each hand! Then he gasped as he saw why she referred to
the 100's as being small, she was handling weights that looked to be three
times the size of the 100's, one in each hand. "These weigh 450 pounds a
piece, I had them made especially for me, because the regular 100 pounders
were not enough challenge anymore, but even these are beginning to become a
little easy." Rosie said with a wink, Brandon let out a breath he didn't know
he was holding in, shuddered in both awe and fear as he realized just how
strong Rosie could be. She loaded 2 on each side of the bar, so it now totaled
1850 pounds, but she wasn't done yet, she put 1 one hundred pound plate on
each side, so the total was over a ton, 2050 pounds to be exact. She asked him
to spot her, which he did without hesitation, he looked down into her face and
for the first time he realized how really beautiful she was, there were no
words he knew of to describe it, in fact the word beautiful wasn't close at
all, gorgeous wasn't even in the same category, the only way I can describe
it, is wonderfully orgasmic. She smiled up at him, smirking in a way to tell
him that she knew he thought she was attractive and she found him attractive
too. She then lifted up the heavy barbell and brought it down to her chest, in
a slow, controlled motion, then pushed it up the same way, but her smiling
face showed that the weight wasn't even near her maximum. She proceeded to
bench the ton plus for 15 reps, and put the bar back in its place. She winked
at Brandon again as she said, "Well, that's good for a warm-up, lets put some
real weight on there."
She took the hundreds off of each side and came around with 2 more 450 pound
plates, adding them to the already unbelievable 1800 pounds on the 50 pound
bar, 2,750 pounds total now, but she didn't stop there, she put on 2 100 pound
plates on each side, making it a combined 3,150. Brandon was sure there was no
human being on Earth who could even lift that weight fully off the ground
without help, but this short, though incredibly muscular woman was going to
try. She told him that she would probably need a spotter here too, and he
sighed in a mix of resignation and anticipation of what was about to happen.
His body was tingling as she lifted the bar off the rests and slowly but
steadily brought the bar down to her immense pecs, held it there for a second
and then incredibly, brought it back to start position, she had done it! Over
a ton and a half was lifted by a woman that was over a foot shorter and nearly
120 pounds lighter than he was, and it looked easy. Just when he thought it
was her max, though, she brought it down to her chest just as before and
pressed the 3150 pounds again, then a 3rd time, finally ending up with 6
presses with the immense poundage. "One more set, my good Brandon, then we'll
decide what to do about you and how you snuck in here without my permission."
she said with a hint of malice, but it was really jest. That made Brandon gulp
almost audibly, first of all, she was going to try more weight, but after
that, he might be in serious trouble from his dream woman. She put 2 more 100
pound weights on each side of the bar, plus one 25 pound weight on each side,
looking ridiculously small next to the much bigger and heavier weights, to
make the total 3600 pounds, more than a ton and three quarters. "Okay, I am
really, really going to need a spot for this one, Brandon, this was my one rep
max last week." He nodded quickly, nervously, he knew that if she had problems
with it, there was no way he would be able to lift it off of her. He got
behind the bench apparatus and waited for her, she lifted the bar off the
rests and slowly, though a little shakily, brought it down to her pecs, which
were unbelievably striated, sticking out 2 inches at least, with no apparent
breast tissue at all. She held the bar to her chest longer than usual, as
though it was too much for her. He reached down, thinking it was too heavy for
her, but she shouted "no! give me a little time to power my pecs!" She was
actually growling, like some savage beast, then she took several deep breaths
and powered the bar off her chest, inch by inch it rose, agonizingly slow, but
after seeming hours, it finally reached the top and she put it back in its
rests.
"Yes! You did it Rosie, you are so strong, I can't believe it, that had to be
the biggest weight ever lifted by anyone!" Brandon exclaimed, without even
thinking about it. But Rosie wasn't as enthused, she hadn't told him this, but
she was used to growing stronger every week, but she struggled with this
weight as much as she had the first time she had benched it. It made her
think, maybe she reached her zenith and it depressed her a little, but she
didn't let it show as she smiled and got up and hugged the overly enthusiastic
Brandon, lifting his body off the ground and twirled him around a couple
times. She then realized that she should be happy, she found a guy that was
completely interested in her strength and her muscles, and the fact that she
was superstrong didn't turn him off at all, in fact it made him even more
attracted to her, she smiled even wider. She carried Brandon all around the
private room, with one hand under his butt, as though his 265 pounds were
nothing to her, and laughed as she really thought how lucky she was to be
there that night, how lucky she was to find a man like Brandon. It occurred to
her that this could be the happiest she had ever been, and that made her smile
even wider. To make a long story short, Brandon proposed to her 3 months
later, they got married 11 months after that, and they lived a long and happy
life together.
Hope you like, if you do, please give me your feedback and if you deem it, a karma point or two
-
She Became Strong Just For Me
By Jeremy Wilson, rvdfan315@charter.net
A girl wants to show me the strength she built just for me
I had met my new girlfriend over the internet, at a chat room where she said
to me "What do you think of women who lift weights?" It came right out and I
had to say "I love women weightlifters and bodybuilders, they are really my
idea of the perfect woman." She responded positively to this, not really as
negatively as most of the other women I had met online. We discussed a lot of
different things since then and we found we had a lot of things in common, but
one thing was a constant, she wanted to get stronger and more muscular and I
supported her, because most of her friends didn’t like the idea of her being
strong and muscular. I not only said I was fine with it, I told her, you get
bigger and stronger, and I will even love you for it, because it has always
been my fantasy to find a woman strong enough to lift me over her head and
carry me around like a baby." She had said that her fantasy was to meet a man
like me, someone who she could share her strong body with and would support
her to become even bigger and stronger. When I heard that , I knew we were
soul mates, if I ever met her, I knew we would fall madly in love and both our
fantasies would be fulfilled. Then I checked her profile and guess what, this
fantasy woman lived in the next town, just about 6 miles from where I lived. I
knew, I absolutely knew we were going to get together soon, she lived six
miles away and we held so many things in common. This is gonna be it, I said
to myself, after years of searching, finally I found my fantasy woman. Boy, I
got more than I bargained for, in a good way, but that can wait.
We finally met at the YMCA gym about 6 months after we started talking on the
net. It was sort of a coincidence because we didn’t arrange it, it just
happened that we were there at the same time. I recognized her right away, as
she was standing , facing me with what looked like 40 pound dumbbells, curling
them with absolute ease. It took her a second to recognize me from the photo I
had placed on there about three months earlier. I had lost some weight, but
not all that much. We were dedicated to working out and from what I could
gather she was already quite strong, but wanted to get a lot stronger, and she
said that I was her inspiration, she wanted to get as strong as possible just
for me. With my help and supervision, she had said, she knew her strength and
muscles would grow with me at her side. As I watched her I sized her up, she
was 5’5" and was very thick, not fat but bulky, and probably weighed around
165. Then when she saw me staring at her, her eyes sparkled with recognition,
she smiled at me and made a gesture to come over there. My stomach was full of
butterflies already, and approaching her. I said "hi, Christine, I’m Jerry, I
didn’t think we would meet this soon, but I am so glad to finally meet you."
She shook my hand with surprising strength and said "Jerry, I knew we would
meet one day, and I always wanted to be in the same gym with you, now we can
truly be the partners and friends we have always talked about being." I looked
into her eyes and I saw a fire I had never seen before in a woman’s eyes, its
like right at that moment this woman had seen me and fallen completely and
utterly in love with me. And my butterflies were in my throat, I was
absolutely speechless, I couldn’t move, I couldn’t blink, I was completely
entrapped in her eyes, I knew right at that moment, this was to be the woman I
would grow old with.
We had talked about her power level over the net, she said she had benched 250
before and she was trying to work up to that again, but with my help, she
would go above and beyond that by a great deal. 250 was not even a decent warm
up for curls if I have my way and get her to be as strong as I know she can
get. So we went easy the first time we were together, she was benching 185 and
it looked like a warm-up for my girlfriend/workout partner, she did it for 15
reps and asked if I wanted in, I was amazed because the whole time I had ever
lifted, the most reps I could do with 185 was 7 reps, and she handled it like
it was nothing. I knew right at that point that she had more potential than
anyone I had worked out with ever. So we put the bar up to 225, which was my
one rep max, but she had told me over the net that one time she benched this
weight for 12 reps, which to me is unbelievable. I, the man of the
relationship, was 6 inches taller and weighed 100 more pounds, mostly fat
admittedly, was shown up by this girl, 20 years old herself, 5 years younger
than me. So she got down and pressed it with seeming ease, doing 10 reps and
not even sweating and breathing hard she said, "Jerry, two days ago I couldn’t
do this weight for even 4 reps, now I feel tons stronger. Lets go for my max."
So we put an extra 10 and 2.5 pound plates on each side for the total of 250,
her max about 2 years ago. She said she has tried many times to get this up
over the past two years, but had not. So with me behind the bar as her
spotter, she lifted it with ease and brought the bar down to her ample chest.
With a grunt of effort she brought the bar up, looking as though it was easy
for her. She did 4 reps with it and set it down, with a look of euphoria on
her face. She had done, not only had she conquered her max, but it seems, with
me at her side, she can get nothing but stronger. She got up off the bench and
came around to where I was standing, she had a look of animal lust in her
eyes, a look that I had never seen a woman direct at me. She wanted me right
then , right there, and she didn’t care about anyone else in the gym. Her body
looked different somehow, she looked to have lost some of her bulk, but with a
sweatshirt on, I couldn’t tell if it was real or my imagination. She said
"Jerry, I have to go right now, but I want to meet here again tomorrow, I know
that we can help each other out with our fantasies, because with you by my
side, the sky is the limit." I listened to the passion in her words and could
feel chills up and down my spine, I said without hesitation "I will be here,
right on time, ready to help you make your body stronger, I would love to be
with you for as long as you’ll have me." She smiled and said, "Be here
tomorrow at 2pm, I will be ready and I know you will be, I know you can get me
stronger, oh and one more thing." With that she made a quick pass on me and
kissed me right on the lips, it was a little peck, but it truly was
earth-shattering for me, this pretty muscle girl found me attractive. My heart
was going like a drum and I could almost feel my breath being drawn from my
body. It was very intense and I had weak knees the rest of the day.
So, I got up extra early the next day and did some light cardio and
calisthenics, but most of the time I feel energized at the end of them, that
day I felt like I couldn’t lift my arms. I got back to feeling normal in about
20 minutes, but what happened distressed me, how could I be so out of shape
that a little cardio and stretching could tire me out so quickly. Then I
realized something, after we shook hands the day before, Christy had somehow
gained some strength, and then we kissed at the end of the workout. Oh, God,
it can’t be, Christy was absorbing my strength through bodily contact, but
how, that is stuff out of fictional stories, like those posted at Diana the
Valkyrie and the Xtreme Strength website. This can not be real, but what else
could explain it, she was more fit and stronger than from when I met her and I
was all worn out and somewhat weakened. I imed her right then, at about 8am
and asked her if she came in contact with anybody last night after our workout
session. She said she talked a lot with her roommates and saw an old friend
from school and went and hugged him. Oh, man, I thought to myself, she might
have stolen their strength too, even if she didn’t know it. I asked her, "Do
you feel any stronger today, because I have this little theory, and I want to
test it today when we work out?" She said that she did feel a little stronger
and more energetic today, but didn’t know the reason for it, then she asked
why I wanted to know. I said "Well, I guess it could be a coincidence, but
when we were working out yesterday, after we shook hands I felt a little
weaker and then you were able to push yourself harder and make yourself
stronger. And then after that you looked a little less bulky, in your sweats,
we kissed and I had another feeling of weakness, like my breath had been
drained from me. I had trouble getting energized this morning and my cardio
workout just wore me out."
So we made plans to go to the gym at the same time as the day before, but
instead of working a different body part, like is usually done in
bodybuilding, I decided to test my theory and have her bench her max once
again. So we met again, and we had some light contact, we touched hands
lightly and she gave me a short peck on the cheek. I didn’t think it affected
me that much this time, but I did find it a little more tiring to climb the
steps, much more than the day before. I was out of breath for a while, but
didn’t let it show to Christy. So we took over a Bench press station and
immediately stacked it up to 250 pounds, the amount that used to be her max
two years ago, but she did it for 4 reps the day before. If she had gained the
strength that I imagined she had throughout all of yesterday, this should be
no more than a warm-up for her. So she got down on the bench and lifted it
from the rack without any help from me. She brought it down to her chest and
without even thinking about it, lifted it straight up, she started repping it
out, each rep as easy as the rest until she finally finished 25 reps, which
confirmed by theory, but I wanted to see how much stronger she possibly could
have got. When we first met she shook my hand for about a second, if she
hugged her old friend for a long time, say more than 10 seconds, it is
conceivable that she gained 25-30 percent of his strength. Over the net she
told me he was a champion football player and power lifter, so she might have
gained a hell of a lot of strength.
I was conflicted at this point, I knew in the past she had said she wanted to
get strong mostly for me, but how strong was she able to get by draining the
strength of others. Then a light bulb turned on in my head, she could be
superhumanly strong, as strong as the fictional superheroes in the comic
books, who knows where she would stop. So without a second thought in my head,
I said "Let’s get some real weight on this bar." So I took off the small
weights and put one two 45 pound plates on each side, making the combined
total 405 pounds, what to my knowledge, was an official woman’s world record
for bench press. I said, "Since you handled that weight so easily, I know you
can get this up, and if you need a little help, here’s some good luck for
you." With that, I gave her a long and passionate kiss, that for me lasted for
minutes, but might have only lasted for five seconds for her. While I knew
this would drain some of my strength, I was willing to do it for her, she was
my life now, she was the one who I wanted to please, and I knew if she could
do this, it would be the most pleasing thing that could have happened for me.
So, she got under the bar, a look of determination on her face and brought the
bar off the supports, once again without my help and without any effort. She
slowly brought the 405 pounds to her chest, stopped for a moment, looked me
straight in the eyes, and said this is for you, honey. With that she brought
it up like there was nothing in her hands, as though the weight haven’t been
heavy at all, not only that but she wasn’t done with it. She was repping it
like it was the 250 pounds she had used before, but this time she went beyond
what she did, with over 150 pounds more on the bar, she finally finished at
100 reps, which had everyone in the gym cheering and chanting her name, but
she was oblivious to all this. She only had two things on her mind, her love
for me and her determination to make me the happiest man alive.
After she set the bar down she did something I wouldn’t have imagined her to
do, since she was a generally shy person, she ripped her sweatshirt off her
body to reveal the most muscular body I had ever seen on a woman. Her arms
were huge and ripped, showing striations and veins that no one in the gym and
maybe the world had seen up to this point. I was mesmerized, I couldn’t
believe my eyes, here standing in front of my was my dream woman, a beautiful
face on a huge muscular body that was strong enough to lift and carry me like
I was an infant. She saw me staring at her unbelievable body and licked her
lips and winked. It seems that she didn’t just get stronger and more muscular,
but she also got less inhibited. She appeared to be a totally different
Christy than the one I met just yesterday. Yesterday, she was the almost
nerdy, bulky, and shy bodybuilder. Now she was a smoldering sex goddess, with
muscles that rivaled those of Mr. Olympia, and she wasn’t shy about showing
them either, as she flexed in several different ways, her eyes never leaving
mine. The whole gym was crowded around her, eyes open like they had just seen
the most amazing thing in their lives, but that didn’t matter to her one bit,
it was like she was focusing just on me and didn’t even notice anybody else in
the room. I noticed this tunnel vision and had to snap her out of it, I didn’t
want a whole disruption in the gym. So I said, "Christy, I love you, you know
I do, but this is neither the time nor the place for this, how about we get
out of here, then you could show me how much you love me back at your place."
This snapped her out of the trance she was in and finally noticed that there
were other people present. She didn’t go back to her shy persona though, she
just smiled at them and said "Thanks everyone, but this show is over." With
that she put a warmup jacket on, barely squeezing it over her record breaking
muscle and went out with me, hand in hand.
Boy, walking out with her, hand in hand was a bad idea, I could feel my
strength fading, my knees becoming more and more unstable and her strength
increasing by the second. Right after we got out the gym’s door, she let go of
my hand and then I collapsed on the sidewalk. She knew she had to do something
quick, so without a second’s hesitation, she took her jacket off, picked me
off the ground easily in a cradle carry and carried me to her car, which was
parked on the street two blocks away. I was conscious but I was almost
paralyzed, she had drained so much strength from me that my limbs had lost
most of their feeling. After she picked me up, I looked up at her amazed to
find that even though she was holding me, no more of my strength was being
lost and I seemed to be regaining the feeling in my arms and legs. She walked
slowly to her car, not even noticing my 275 pounds, and took great pleasure in
my amazement of her great muscles and strength. We finally got to her car, it
seemed like a long time, because she was very gentle with me, but I knew she
just liked showing off her new strength for me. I looked at her car and saw
possibilities, it was a 1986 Chevy Nova, small and probably weighed about a
ton and a half. I said "How much stronger are you, because that 405 pounds
looked completely weightless to you, I bet you’re just itching to see how
strong you really are. Well, I have an idea, I have seen this done on the
world’s strongest man shows without much effort, big guys 6’5" and over 300
pounds dead lifting these size cars with ease, I bet you’re strong enough to
do it with your Nova." This was not as surprising to her as I thought it would
be, so she said "I’ll tell you what, how about you get in and I will deadlift
both you and the car at the same time." I knew she could do it, but I sat in
the back seat almost believing that my baby was not strong enough to lift it.
It was 3275 pounds total, of course, the front end weighs more, probably more
than half, but still, it would be more weight than a female has ever lifted
and I was there to witness it. She got behind the car and without warming up
took the back bumper, got herself a good grip and proceeded to lift the back
end of her Nova, with me in it, to waist height. I couldn’t believe the power
this super girl must possess, but she didn’t stop there. With me watching her
every move, she had to do something effective and mindblowing, so she took her
right hand off of the bumper, effectively putting the whole strain of the
vehicle on what she said was her weak arm. Not only that, she winked at me and
started to curl the whole thing higher until the car was up over her head. She
walked her hands to the middle while still holding it up and, when she found
the perfect balancing point, she lifted the entire car, all 3275 pounds,
including me over her head, with not even a grunt. It seemed impossible to me,
but this girl had gotten so strong in just two days that she went from trying
to bench 250 pounds, to being able to overhead press a car, easily I might
add.
After that feat we got settled down a bit, she drove us to her home and when
we got there, she insisted on carrying me up to her apartment, even though I
was strong enough to walk by then. But she didn’t care, she brought my 275
pounds up two flights of stairs, but this time she was cradling me in one arm.
I didn’t know what to do or what to say, she was absolutely the strongest
person, living or dead, Earth and she did it all for me. The End...for now.
One of my earlier stories, based on a real person, hope you like
-
My Short but Very Strong Neighbor
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan2@yahoo.com
I meet my little neighbor, who turns out to be strong
*Author’s note: This is a brand new story from me, this deals with a subject that may be a little sensitive to some people in the audience so let me say this now, the main female character happens to be a dwarf, I have no personal knowledge of what their everyday lives are really like, and I hope that if a little person or whatever you people want to be called reads this, that I do not offend you, as it is definitely not my intention. Like I have said numerous times, one of the greatest, most exciting storylines that I enjoy reading are stories where there is a great difference in height and weight between the main characters, and I have tried my best to make stories that meet that standard, this one is even more extreme than usual based on the fact that this adult woman is only about 3/5 the size of a normal woman, and about 1/5 the weight of the male character in the story. I’m intrigued to think what would happen if this was true, what if a woman could easily lift 5 times her own bodyweight, especially one so small, I’m hoping that this story finds you well, but I know I will have my share of critical readers who object to the subject matter. If that’s true, I’m sorry that I didn’t hit your fantasy right on this time, but really, my intention was to write my own greatest fantasy down to the nearest extent that I could, and this will be the result of that work, hopefully. Now on with the story!*
Sheila, My little lifter
I had just moved into my new house when I saw something spectacular, here was this little woman, about 3 foot 10 inches tall, walking a huge dog, its shoulders reached right up to her head and it seemed to be big, strong and muscular itself, but she held it at bay with seeming ease. I would think that the dog weighed more than she did, but this miniature woman was actually pulling it towards her, the dog was resisting, but it seems he couldn't do anything against her strength. I knew right at that moment that this little lady was something special and I had to meet her, to find out how strong she really was. I went over and introduced myself, I held out my hand and she took it, meaning she was holding the dog back with only one hand, I was completely impressed, and then felt my hand bones start to creak from her grip. "Wow, you've got quite a grip there..." She said "Sheila, my name's Sheila, and yeah, sometimes I don't know my own strength." I nodded and asked "Do you workout then, Sheila, I happen to really like strong women and from the way you handle that big dog of yours and your hand grip, I think you could be one of the strongest women I've ever met." Sheila put her hand to her mouth to stifle a giggle and said "Well, yeah, I used to work out a lot, but because of my size, my joints took a lot of strain, so I've had to give up lifting regularly, but I can show you how strong I am, if you want to come into my house." I nodded quickly, "I would love to Sheila, I think you're beautiful, and if your strength is even close to what I hope it is, I would like to move beyond friends, if you know what I mean?" Sheila nodded shyly, she opened up the door and invited me in, she locked the dog in its cage, and took me downstairs to her basement.
As we walked to the basement of Sheila's house I asked her a little bit about herself. "Well, I'm 27 years old, I graduated from UW-Madison in 2004 with a degree in Physical Education. I've moved back here to teach PE at the grade school, as you can probably tell, I've been made fun of most of my life for my height, that's one of the reasons I started working out 12 years ago, not only to improve my health in the long run, but to protect myself against people who get a little too abusive. I haven't had a problem with that for a couple years though, since news came out about a football player who picked on me at a party one night and was found the next morning stuffed in a garbage can with his jock in his mouth." She laughed at that and so did I, I was curious though, how big the football player was and how she managed to beat him up. "Well, he was about your size, 6'2, 310 pounds, he played Guard for the university football team, and as for me kicking his butt, it wasn't hard with this muscle." She flexed her bicep and for the first time I saw a bit of the reason that she was so strong, her arm was huge for her size! She nodded to me, signaling I could touch it if I wanted to, and without hesitation I did, it was harder than any muscle I've ever felt, I mean her arm was like iron wrapped in leather. "Wow, that's awesome, Sheila, I never thought someone well, so small, could have such big muscle. I haven't seen too many women that could match up proportionally to your huge bicep, no wonder you're so strong!" She giggled, and said "You don't even know the half of it, even as muscular as I am, I'm much, much stronger than I look, actually, sometimes its scary to see what I'm truly capable off. Which you're about to find out, you big stud you." I came down to her basement, and was amazed to see it was huge! It was filled with all kinds of modified weight machines, and there was a high ceiling, plus a big blue mat filling one side of the floor. This woman must be loaded to be able to afford all this! "Okay, Jeremy, what do you want to see me do first?"
“Oh man!” I exclaimed as I looked around at all the weightlifting equipment, all the huge, heavy weights on the bars, and the huge plates in the universal machine, I had a hard time deciding exactly how I would like her to demonstrate her strength to me. I realized at that point how lucky I was to be in this position in the first place, I’m pretty sure she wasn’t this forward with most of the men who she has met for the first time, but I guess she must have sensed something in my willingness to tell her about me and my personal likes in terms of female strength and muscle. She must have known from that point that I didn’t care about and was able to look past her supposed physical flaws, (What flaws? Muscle and strength on a female body makes any woman my dream girl) and saw through to the real person. My smile was wide as I looked towards the bench press, that seemed to be loaded with an incredible amount of weight, and I nodded over to it “How about benches first, that’s one of my favorite lifting exercises, and to me it shows the most upper body strength, and I’m a huge fan of that!” She laughed and said “Well, that’s great for me, because the bench happens to be one of my favorite exercises as well, here let me change into my workout gear and I’ll start off with a nice warmup, be right back, Jeremy.”
Sheila came back wearing a sports top and a pair of elastic shorts, I was mesmerized, these showed off her very large muscles very well and gave her enough room to grow, if that's what she wanted. I could see her shoulders were incredibly broad, maybe even farther across than she was tall, which was a sight to behold, they led to tennis ball sized biceps, which on her pretty short arm was incredible to see. Her legs were no less incredible, it looked like she was smuggling small beer kegs under her skin, though beer kegs weren't that striated and defined, her calves had the perfect heart shape, and actually appeared to be the only muscle on her body that looked to have the same size and shape that a normal-sized woman would have. She nodded at my look of awe and lust and said, "You like? I don't get a chance to wear this much anymore, my previous boyfriends hadn't seen me workout, they didn't know the real extent of my power." Something struck in my mind, "Did you say your previous boyfriends? Does this make me your current boyfriend, then? If so, I would be delighted, even if you weren't powerful, I'd like to know you better too, as you're bright, funny, and beautiful, I'd be flattered to have you on my arm at any dance club." She blushed, "Well, yes, I would love to go out with you, you're also very intelligent, you have a sense of humor, you're handsome, and most of all, you treat me as an equal, all my previous men in my life thought they had to do this or that for me, because of my size they didn't think I could, but you're different and I love you for it!" We looked at each other passionately, she came right over to me, pulled me down by my shirt to her level and starting giving me the French kiss of a lifetime, I've never felt like this before, here was this small woman who was almost 1/5 of my weight and she was handling me like I was a child.
The next thing I know, my feet have left the ground, Sheila no longer wanted to beat around the bush, as she started carrying my 325 pounds like it was next to nothing over to the wrestling mats in a cradle carry, while at the same time kissing me like a horny schoolgirl. She set me down, less than gently, but at the time I didn't care, I mean she was my complete fantasy woman to me, 2 feet shorter, 225 pounds lighter, yet able to lift and carry me like I was the little person and she was the fully grown adult. She backed off me to rip off her sports bra and shorts, as I started undoing my own clothing, knowing exactly what she had in mind, but she stopped me. "First, I'm going to give you a show you'll never, ever forget, then you can do what you want, whatever it is. I sat there excitedly, my cock harder than I've felt it in a long time, in fact, maybe ever, before I was always imagining my fantasy woman when masturbating and making love to my former less strong and muscular girlfriends, but now I had it right in front of me, willing to do whatever I said! She went over to the bench press machine and asked "What weight do you want to see me lift?" I said to her, "Well, you lifted me quite easy, and I weigh over 320 pounds, so I'm guessing you're well above 400 pounds, maybe 500 pounds?" She laughed hard at that, "Only 500 pounds?!? My dear, I passed 500 pounds well over 5 years ago, I don't even use it as a warmup now, that's how easy its gotten, let's say 750 pounds for now." Wow, I thought to myself, this little woman was attempting to lift over 10 times her own bodyweight, its a weight that only the strongest MEN in the World could even lift, and here she was only 3'10 and weighing only 72 pounds of muscle, and she's attempting that much weight!
I rubbed my hands in anticipation as I saw her hands lift the bar off the supports with apparent ease, she brought it down the short distance to her chest, and pressed it right up with very little effort, then again, then again, until finally she completed 20 repetitions, never really showing a strain at all the whole time. Once again I was blown away, as I looked on with awe and lust at the fact that my new girlfriend was perhaps the strongest person in the whole world, not just for her size or weight, but overall, and she wasn't done yet. "Well, what should I use for next set, Jeremy, you decide, you saw how easy the 750 pounds was for me, how much do you think I max out at?" I was admittedly a little shy at answering this question, as she appeared to break each and every single law of what should be possible in the World, so I gave it some thought and answered, "Ummm, how about 1000 pounds, Sheila?" She nodded, and said "Well, it's not my max, but I'll give you the benefit of the doubt, then we can get down and dirty!" She put weights on the bar until it was loaded with 1000 pounds, which was over 14 times her bodyweight, then got down, got a good grip on the bar, which was severely bending from the incredible weights that were on it, and took it easily off the rests once again. She brought it down to her chest and brought it up in a strong, solid looking motion, although you could tell it was closer to her max, as it was making her try more, it was no where near her one rep max, as she proceeded to do 7 reps with the half-ton of weight on the bar.
Sheila sat up, her naked body glistening with sweat, and called me over to her, she flexed her biceps and pecs and had me feel them. I did with great excitement, finding that if anything, they were even harder than what I felt more than an hour before, she was pumped up huge, her tennis balls were now about the size of a baseball, and her shoulders would best be described as bowling balls with deep ridges, her pectorals were just as impressive, showing striations that only the top 10 percent in FBB could achieve, she was without doubt, a pure genetic marvel. "Now, what is it you want to do, darling, I'm open to anything?" I whispered in her ear, and her eyes popped open like she was looking at a huge, creepy spider. But that surprise soon turned to lust, and when she said "Okay, let's do it." I couldn't believe my ears, I'm so glad to be with a woman that was so understanding and loving. She stood up from the bunch and held her arms straight out to her side, she smiled at me and nodded for me to go ahead with my fantasy. I did, as I walked over and proceeded to sit on her bicep, my immense weight seemingly doing nothing to her, my feet left the ground and I found myself sitting on a woman's arm, it was like a warm cast iron bench, or something, there was no shiver, no shake, just hardness and stability. I knew at this point, my little lover would be strong enough to fulfill every fantasy I ever had and more. "Thank you, Sheila, thank you so much! I never thought I'd meet any woman strong enough to do this for me, I never thought it was possible in the real world, I love you with all my heart, but aren't you getting tired yet?" Sheila laughed and said "Haven't you heard the phrase a man in love has the strength of thousands, well, I'm a woman in love, and I have the strength of millions!"
I got down off her arm, not because I was bored, or because she was tired, but my butt was getting sore, and I couldn't take it anymore, I bent down and basically attacked Sheila straight out with kisses, feeling up her body with my hands, and squeezing her biceps and pecs. I was a complete love maniac at that point, and Sheila wasn't far behind, she once again lifted me up, this time in a front lift, I put my legs around her miniscule waist and she carried me up the two flights of stairs to her bedroom. In there we made our relationship complete, by having the most incredible night of sex that either of us have ever had, it was an incredible 4 hour long session of kissing, screwing, licking, sucking, flexing, and feeling that has never existed in my life until now. At one point in the evening, she surprised me again with her power by pressing me over her head and bringing my penis down into her mouth, giving me the most spectacular blowjob that I've ever been given, deepthroating my 9 and a half inches with almost comical ease. Sheila was incredible all night, sometimes letting me take control of our love making, but most of the time, she was in complete control, making my body her own personal dildo, not that I had a problem with that, to feel her lifting my 325 pound body around like it was a small toy was an incredible feeling. Especially considering her small size, I'm like 4 and one half of her, yet my body was as light as a stuffed animal to her. Man, I am so lucky that my neighbor turned out to be my perfect woman, ain't I? The End....
-
Yet Another Blind Date Story
*Author's note: Do I really need to do this? You probably already know what to expect from me, as I'm always pushing the boundaries of taste, and I'm always going to be pushing someone's buttons, but whether you like it or not, I'm back again with another of my tales designed to entice you, this time, with an ode to a story type that has been used time and again, the Blind Date story, where men who have had no luck with the opposite sex try out a blind date, and through seemingly miraculous means, they meet their personal fantasies. Well, I'm no different, as I decided to do the exact same thing, though my fantasy seems to be quite a lot different from other peoples, the other Blind Date stories I have read are all about tall, muscular females, much bigger than their male companions, and of course much stronger, well, you know my recent style, much bigger? Nope, much stronger? Oh, heck yeah! Like it always goes with me, if you don't like my personal style of writing, then don't read my stories, I have so many out there, if you've read one or two, it doesn't take a rocket scientist to know, you got my style pretty much down pat. But yeah, if you do like my story telling style, all I got to say is thanks for supporting me, I do it just as much for you, as I do it for me, which is what it all should be about. Thanks for reading, thanks for commenting, the readers and my fellow writers are the lifeblood of this genre.*
You know, I'm not that much of a confident guy, I'm 5'11 and I weigh 320 pounds, mostly fat, and I have a poor body image anyway, so it makes me pretty shy around the opposite sex. I have dated before, but my natural shyness has pretty much stopped those relationships before they really started, and my constant relationship failures have made my looking for affection even less likely to ever come to fruition. Plus, there is the fact that I am attracted to one kind of woman only, a very strong woman, but not only that, the woman would have to be much smaller than me, but able to lift and carry me with ease. Well, I wouldn't say that's the only woman I go for, but it is the closest to my fantasy that I can articulate right now. And as of yet, I haven't met my fantasy woman, I have dreamed about it, I have written stories about it, but so far, no woman has come and swept me off my feet the way I have wanted and dreamed for so long. So, for the first time in my life, I started browsing the internet for women with similar interests, and body types that would work out for me. My eye was immediately attracted to an ad that said: "Tiny, athletic girl seeking big teddy bear to cuddle and squeeze." That seemed like my perfect girl, I looked up her stats, she was 25 years old, she was 4'10 and weighed 102 pounds, her picture showed a nice blonde girl, but nothing of the body, so I had no way of knowing if it was all muscle or not. Her interests included gymnastics, female bodybuilding, fitness contests, armwrestling, and professional wrestling. I decided to find out more about her, I found her Yahoo Messenger ID, sent her an instant message, and introduced myself to her. Her name turned out to be Tina Alexander, and she had moved around most of the country before settling in Mishicot 1 year ago.
She turned out to be very receptive, she loved the fact I was a big guy and admitted to it, she said her brother was also very big and she was very close with him. She also said she was from the town of Mishicot, which is a little over 5 miles away from where I lived, so immediately I thought this was too good to be true. But she was the one who wanted to set up a meeting between us, I immediately said "Okay, how about we meet up at Lester Library in my hometown, Two Rivers, its pretty near where I live?" She agreed, seemingly very excited about our meeting, as I definitely was. I mean she seemed to be a very nice person, with interests pretty much the same as mine, and if what she had in her profile was true, she was very strong, muscular and fit. So I got there at the appointed time, and I saw her, she was wearing a long sleeved shirt, so I was disappointed that I wasn't able to see her arms, but her neck was corded with veins and muscle, so I thought she might have some possibilities. She smiled as she saw me walking over, and she put her hand out for me to shake, I did with perhaps a little too much enthusiasm, but it seemed she didn't notice, but my attention was immediately drawn to the force in which she shook my hand. She was a very small woman, only coming up to the top of my chest, but it seemed she put my fingers through a ringer with hardly any effort. I noticeably shook my hand after she let go, trying to get the circulation flowing again, she giggled and said "Oops, sometime I forget my own strength, I've always been stronger than most people I've known, even since I was about 4 years old I could overpower my 8 year old brother, he was a foot taller and twice my weight but I could wrestle and pin him to the ground easily. Ever since then, I just continued to get stronger, without having to work really hard for it, I am probably what most people would call an easy gainer. Not muscle mind you, as you can see, I'm quite small there, but my body is much, much stronger than it looks, I promise you that."
I was nodding the whole time, not letting her on to my thoughts that this could be a perfect match if what she says is true, of course, I also try my best to conceal my trouser snake which was rigidly erect from her last statement, so I take her hand and said, "To dinner, milady, how do you feel about going out to that new fancy diner in Manitowoc, The Elbow Room?" She giggled and nodded, "Well, if you don't mind me paying for it, I know that place is expensive and I happen to have a lot of money, my family is quite wealthy, and I have been making money through various other means, including a moving company me and my brother started, and by winning fitness contests, not that I want to demean you or your manhood, I am sure you could pay for it, but I just feel like treating you, you're the first person I've been with in about 8 months, my last boyfriend couldn't handle my strength." I nodded and said, "Don't worry about that, Tina, I'm all for going Dutch, and don't worry about your strength around me, I like my women strong, and you seem to be stronger than any woman I've ever been with." She shook her head and said, "I'm sure I am, but you'll find out about that later, and I meant I would pay for both of us, straight up, I want you to not worry about anything tonight, I usually like to take charge, not because I want to threaten your masculinity, I want to take care of any man I'm with, to let them know that they don't have any worries as far as love, money, or anything else in the World." I hung my head for a while, and looked straight into her eye and said, "Tina, while I do think this is quite strange, to have the woman pay for everything, I think you are a nice person, and I'll do whatever you want, as long as you'll have me." She shook her head again, "No, I mean I want to do whatever you want, but I want to be in control of the money aspects of our relationship, I'm very good with numbers, but that's the only aspect of the relationship I want to take charge in, you can ask anything of me, and I'll do so with no complaints, as long as its economically feasible."
Well, what could I say, dear reader, I mean here was possibly my idea of the perfect woman standing in front of me, asking for me to order her around, to buy me what I wanted, to do anything physically I wanted, what would you do? I said, "Tina, it seems a little like slavery, I mean except that I would do these things in love of you and you would do it for love of me, but ordering you around, it seems a little bit weird." She nodded and said, "I hear that argument from a lot of my boyfriends, but don't worry, I do everything out of love, I want you to understand that you mean the World to me, from our conversations online, to now, you've been a perfect gentleman, and you remind me so much of my older brother, I think it would be best if we just went and see where the evening takes us before we start discussing this again." I nodded and said, "Sure, lets go to the Elbow Room, who's car do you want to take?" She laughed and said, "I would like to drive you around, Jeremy, so let's take my car, that way we can go back to my place after the date and really get down to business." As she said this, she seemed to lick her lips and bat her eyelashes at me, that made me surrender to her will, and I agreed, anyway, I had walked there so it made more sense to take her car. We went, talked a little over supper, about her brother, her job, my job, just small talk, after eating a nice dessert, a piece of strawberry cheesecake, we decided to go to the movies, she moved a little closer to me inside the theater and I put my hand on her shoulder. I couldn't believe it, it felt like stone, I tried squeezing it, poking it with my fingers, but nothing dented the muscle, and she hardly noticed, actually thinking I was tickling her instead of powering down on her with all the strength I contained in my large hand. After the movie ended we got in her car and she took us to her house, a ranch style house with a big basement, which she outfitted as a sort of gym, with gymnastic mats, a huge weight machine in the corner, and several dumbbells and barbells laying around, not one that looked under 150 pounds, even the dumbbells!
She took me down to the gym immediately, as she knew I was as curious and excited about her strength as she was excited to show it to me. She said, "Jeremy, just go sit over on the bench there, I want to get into my workout clothes, there's a fridge upstairs in case you want a drink, I'll be out in a couple minutes." I went up, found the fridge, took a diet coke, and went back down to sit on the bench she told me to. About 4 minutes later she came out wearing a lycra top and shorts, they were light blue with orange highlights, she also changed her shoes from her pumps to a pair of white sneakers. I was mesmerized at the sight of her body though, her clothes showed up a fully ripped, striated frame, it wasn't big by any means, about the size of a gymnast, but you could see every single muscle pulse, she had a body an anatomy chart would be jealous of, including a six pack that was ripped and even had veins running all up and down. I was taken aback at the sight, I mean she was so shredded, I had never seen any man take his body to these limits, it was like watching an alien from another planet, you knew you had never seen anything like it before, nor would any time in the future. She smiled as she saw the awed look in my eyes and said, "Well, what do you think?" I had to shake my head for a second to regain my senses, and had trouble getting my mouth working, but I finally made out, "Tina, your body is absolutely amazing, I have never seen anything like it, I've been a fan of bodybuilding for over 15 years now and in all that time, I haven't even seen a man achieve the level of definition you have, you're like the ideal body chart, not an ounce of fat, every muscle defined and visible." Tina smiled more, but then seemed a little more contrite as she asked, "Are you disappointed that I'm not bigger, I have heard you say you like bigger muscle on a woman, like Collette Guimond or Renne Toney, how is my body compared to theirs?"
I thought about it for a while, it wasn't quite an easy answer, but it was the truth from my eyes, "You're right, I've been a fan of big women for a long time, but that is mostly because they projected the look of power through their huge muscles, but with you, I feel you're perfectly defined muscles show as much, if not more power than those two women have ever had, and from the first time I met you, when you shook my hand and almost crushed it effortlessly, I knew you were probably the strongest woman I had ever met, maybe even the strongest woman in the World, and if I would have to chose between Renne, Collette or you, I'd pick you, because you fulfill my fantasy more than those other women." She smiled even bigger and came over, she asked me to feel her bicep, I put my hand on it, being that it was fairly small I could fit my whole hand over it, but I started squeezing it with all the might I could in that one hand, nothing, not one dent, I didn't accomplish anything other than cramping my own hand up. She said, "Before we get into it heavy, I want you to strip, don't worry, my brother is XXXL as well, he's been heavy for a long time, I bought some new clothes for him a month ago, before we started talking, but I never gave them to him, so I'll give them to you, then we can't start working out, however you want my dear." So I took the clothes, a gray T-shirt and a pair of black shorts, went into the bathroom and put them on, they fit perfectly, I was very comfortable in them. I came out of the bathroom to find Tina readying the bench press, she had 225 on the bar, which I told her is what my regular workout weight was, but I may have been lying a bit, because really, that was my max for all time. I got under the bar anyway, hoping to impress her, and got 2 reps out of it. Noticing my struggle, she giggled a little and said, "Well, that was impressive Jeremy, you're stronger than most normal guys, but you've got a long way to go before you start coming near my strength." With that she took off the 45 pound weights and started piling 100 pound plates on both sides of the bar, when she was finished the bar was bending under the extreme mass, I counted out the weights and found that there were 7 100 pounders on each side, if the bar weighed 45 pounds, that would have equaled 1,445 pounds, well over anything any woman has ever squatted or deadlifted in history, and she proposed to bench it!
-
Part 2 of Yet Another Blind Date Story
"This should be a decent warm-up, then I'm really going heavy, baby!" She took the bar off the rack without even a grunt and brought it down to her flat, though incredibly striated and veiny pecs, then brought it straight up again in one smooth motion, then kept going and going, until finally, 100 reps later, she set the bar back down in the rack. She wasn't even breathing hard as she took the hundred pounders off with ease, two at a time, and brung in some even bigger plates, again, one in each hand, they filled her tiny hands, and if I had to judge from their size, I would guess weighed 250 pounds a piece, but she was carrying them with absolute ease, here was a small woman, carrying over 2 and a half times her own bodyweight in each hand like she was handling pieces of paper. She set them down next to the bench, not putting them on the bar, then after placing 4 on each side of the bench, she picked up the bar on the bench and stood it up against the wall, then went into a storage closet, bringing back a much longer and thicker bar. "This bar weighs 200 pounds, it's made of denser steel than a regular 45 pound bar, it was specially made for me when I was 18, because regular weight bars couldn't hold the weights I were capable of lifting even then, and I'm much stronger now than I was then." She put the bar down on it, then piled the 8 250 pound plates on each side, making the total 2200 pounds, then she put on 4 more 100 pound plates on each side, making the grand total weight 3000 pounds, almost 10 times what I weighed! I was getting kind of nervous, I mean I was impressed by her strength already, but if she could lift that, it would have been unreal, that means this woman couldn't possibly exist in the real world. But she got down, despite my uneasiness and started repping out the 3000 pounds like it was nothing to her, I mean, the weight itself was 30 times her own weight, but she treated it like a feather, as it went up and down with incomprehensible ease, perhaps repping it out 2 times per second, she finally finished after doing 300 reps. This was still a part of her warm-up, even though the weight on the bar was just under the weight of a car!
"Okay, okay, I think you've seen enough, huh honey? Just so you know, that 3000 pounds felt just as light as the 1450 pounds, there is probably no weight that can be constructed that I can't lift. And the story I told you about me and my brother, well that was sort of a lie, itself, I was 4, but he wasn't 8, he was 10 years old, and he didn't weigh twice what I did, I weighed 40 pounds, and he weighed 120 pounds, so he weighed 3 times what I did, at the time. Not only did I pin him and overpower him with ease, I armwrestled him, telling him to use both his hands against my one, I beat him with ease, then I carried him around the house, his 120 pounds hardly even making me try. At 4, I was probably as strong as a fully grown man, and like I said, my strength just kept growing and growing, now, at 25, I wouldn't even venture a guess as to how strong I am, but rest assured, if I was pushing against the offensive line of a NFL team, I would likely win with ease, if I had a tug of war against the whole team, I think I might win that as well. I'm sorry for lying to you, I didn't know how you would react, how are you feeling?" I was shaken, here I was, standing in the presence of a woman, who herself was 1/3 my weight, who was shorter than me by 1 foot, and she may be stronger than an entire football team! If this was a dream, I never wanted to wake up, because I have found my dream woman! "I'm sorry, Tina, I'm finding it hard to speak right now, most of the blood that was meant for my brain has gone down to my other head down below my waist, but I still want to be with you, to help you explore the limits of your strength, I have always fantasized of meeting a woman like you, someone who could lift and carry me with ease, in whatever ways I could request, I want to stay with you, because you're my ideal woman, and I want you to lift me because I haven't been lifted by a woman since before I was 10 years old, and now you're standing here right in front of me, with the strength of a football team in your tiny body, and I want to experience it for myself."
This got a small yip from her, and she rushed over to me, she put her tiny, short arms around my waist and lifted me straight off the ground and started spinning me around, like what you would see in a romantic movie, except the roles were switched. She held me up there, looked into my eyes, and then put her hands underneath my armpits, lifting me straight above her head with no effort at all. "Oh, Jeremy, I'm so happy, you're everything I want in a man, I want to lift you in any way you want me to, as long as you'll have me, heck, you're so light right now, I could keep you up thee all day!" But she brought me down to her, and kissed me passionately. I returned with the passion with the best French kiss I ever remember giving, I was still off the ground, bending my knees as she held me under my armpits, and I realized, she probably wasn't joking, my weight seemed like nothing more than a grain of rice on her finger, even though I weighed 3 times what she did. After she set me down on my feet, my feet immediately left the ground again, as she cradled me against her ultra-hard physique and started carrying me up to her room, she almost sprinted up the stairs as though my weight was no inconvenience to her at all, and jogged to her room, she then dumped me on her bed, ripped off her clothes, then ripped off mine. She didn't waste any time as she leaped on me, her hard muscle meeting my much softer flesh with a sort of splotch sound, we kissed each other even more passionately, then she reached down to my fully engorged 9 inch penis and inserted it into her vagina, which it seemed sucked me right into it with muscles I never even thought existed! It seems that orifice might be just as strong as the rest of her!
That thought gave me an idea, "Tina, wait, I don't know if you read a lot of stories at Diana the Valkyrie, but a while back there was this story named Mistress Mona's Stable part 3, in which the guy and Mistress Mona were making love, she did a bridge, and only with the power of her vagina, was moving the man, who probably weighed twice as much as her, in and out, do you think your pussy is that strong my dear?" She giggled and said, "Yes, I know all about Diana the Valkyrie's site, and that just happens to be one of my favorite stories, but as of yet I haven't acted that out with any of my former boyfriends, I'm glad to it for you, my sweet." With that, she took her hands off me, started bending herself backwards into a bridge, her hands on the back of her head, and I was raised straight in the air by my her. After she got herself in position, a look of concentration came over her face, and I suddenly felt a tightening in her vaginal muscles! Oh my god, I think she's going to do it I thought to myself, and I was right, with her grip she started rippling it to bring me out, then brought me back in, she went like this 10 times before I couldn't take it anymore and squirted my cum into her vagina. I thought for a while, then I shouted, "Oh no, I didn't use any protection! Please tell me you're on the pill!" She nodded and giggled, "Don't worry about it Jeremy, I am on the pill right now, and even if I did get pregnant, we could move back in with my family, they live in a huge house down in Madison, we could raise the baby there, but we won't have to worry about that for a while, at least if you want to stay with me." I could only smile and said, "Of course I'll stay with you, forever my darling, I know we only just met today, but you're everything I've ever looked for in a woman, you're just as perfect as I could envision any woman, and like I said, I want to explore every facet of your strength with you, for as long as you want me, so what I'm saying is, Tina Alexander, will you marry me?" I got down on the floor and kissed her tiny hands, which were about half the size of mine, but held many hundred times their power. She cried a little, the first sign of any weakness in her, pulled me up to my feet and said "Yes, yes, of course I'll marry you!" She kissed me passionately again, wrapped her arms around my back and lifted me off the ground again in a gentle bear hug. Our wedding is set for July next year, and I'm looking forward to the honeymoon more than ever, imagine the sight of a tiny woman carrying her much bigger husband over the threshold! God, I must be the luckiest guy in the world! The End.
Please, don't hesitate to give me K+ if you enjoyed my story and thanx in advance if you do.
-
The Crossing Over
*Author’s Note: I think I have written most kinds of stories, and looking back, I think science fiction stories have been my most successful, so here I go with another science fiction type tale, where the main female character comes to us from another dimension, where all women are like she is, hugely muscular, super powerful, and completely sexually uninhibited. This is sort of my homage to Musclebound’s stories, but unlike most of his characters, my female characters will be very gentle and caring concerning her mortal male characters, despite the fact that she could be billions of times stronger than they are. That’s one of the things that draw me to his particular stories, that fact that no feat of strength is beyond their reach, they can do things that the human imagination has a hard time conceiving, with barely the flick of their pinky. This story may resemble Future of Woman, also written by yours truly, but trust me, I am trying my best here to make it a completely different story, while still trying to infuse the spirit of that story into this one. Like in all my stories, there will be some haters who have never liked anything written by me, and some that love every single thing I do, to the former, I hope that I eventually change your view of me through hard work, but if not, that’s okay, I try to write stories to render my own personal fantasies, not to render your fantasies, however similar it may be. To the latter, may I say thanks for staying about so long, through the ups and downs of my career, and I hope you enjoy this story as well. And for the rest of you, if you enjoy stories of nearly infinitely strong women, read on, if you don’t, I suggest you find something else to read, for this won’t be to your liking. Some characters are not my property, so I hope the creators of those characters are not perturbed by my use of them.**
The Arrival of Zendala
The night was dark, the sky a shade of deep blue that hasn't even a name, the clouds gray, some white and fluffy, but there was a wind in the air that chilled Michael Stevens to the bone as he walked the highway looking for a car to hitchhike with, he was trying to get to a phone, he was heading home, but his car broke down a couple miles back, he has had no contact for the past 7 hours and was exhausted with hardly anything to drink or eat. It may have been a hallucination, something brought on by his severe fatigue, it could have been a waking dream, but he saw something incredible. A large, silverish colored flash could be seen from miles around, if there was anyone other than him to see it, it was 40 meters away from where he was standing, he shielded his eyes away from the light, only to find an incredibly large silhouette of what looked like a person standing where the flash had been just a couple seconds before. The image looked incredibly wide, though not very tall compared to his 6'2, on closer inspection, he could see that it was indeed a woman, though like no woman he had ever seen in all of his life. Coming closer to her, he noticed that she was quite short, only about 4'10 or so, but despite his height advantage, he could tell she may have weighed more than his 220 pounds, as she looked more muscular than any male bodybuilder he's ever seen! It was also clear from her eyes, that she didn't know what was going on, or where she was, but she immediately saw the man moving towards her and yelled out, in clear English, "Who are you and Where am I?"
"Well, my name is Michael Stevens, and where you are, I don't really know, I've been walking in the desert for miles and miles, the last town was at least 7 miles back, Lake Tahoe, Nevada." Michael found it hard to talk and even to breath really, as he looked on at the face of the woman he was talking to, it was almost too beautiful for words, she made the World Class beauty of Angelina Jolie look like a pig in slop! She had nice, plump limps, shiny blond hair that went down to her shoulders, piercing dark blue eyes, and a pert, petite little nose. He quickly broke the spell, "My question, what's your name, and how did you get here?" She smiled and said, "Well, Michael, you can call me Zendala, as for how I got here, I don't really know, we were having a thunderstorm in my home village, and a bolt of lightning hit me and I guess it must have shifted me into this dimension." Michael's mind could barely wrap itself around what she just said, she was from another dimension. "Another dimension, well, what makes your dimension so different from this one?" Michael asked in a perplexed voice. "Well, in my home village, everyone looks like me, we're all muscular women, and there are no men, they have been scared off by our muscle and strength, so you're the first man I have seen in 12 of our years." With that she suddenly started coming on to Michael, it was obvious by the look in her eye that she wanted him, but he was a bit taken aback by her, I mean she was tremendously muscular, and she came from a World where women are the superior race, so who knows what she could do to him? Michael said. “Zendala, you are a very beautiful woman, but I don't know, you are probably too strong for me, I mean I do like my women strong, but if you are as strong as you look, I'm sure you'd squash me in less than a second!" Zendala laughed a bit at that, saying "Oh, I'm much, much stronger than I look, but don't worry, I can be very gentle as well, I can control my strength, so you have absolutely nothing to worry about there, sweety."
Michael was considering this, he thought a while and said, "Still, I would like to know just how strong you are, I have read many stories on the internet involving strong ladies, I don't know how long you're staying in this dimension, and of course, you are here now, claiming to be very, very strong, so it would be cool to see exactly what those gigantic muscles can do and I don't know if I ever will have this chance again." Zendala nodded and said, "Well, to tell you the truth, I don't really know all of what I'm capable of, you see we are brought up to be strong from the time we're infants, so I started off lifting small things, and kept on through, until I reached my current age of 19, I lifted the equivalent of your weight when I was 2 standard years old, and have just gotten stronger and stronger since then. But, I would love to see how strong I am in this dimension, perhaps I am even stronger over here than I was in my home dimension, there's only one way to find out!" With that she walked over to a fairly big rock, about 3 feet by 1 and a half foot, probably weighed about 180 pounds, she reached down with one hand, crunching her fingers into it to establish a grip, and with minimal effort, lifted over her head with that one arm. "This is nothing, I hope you got some bigger weights around here than this!" With that she threw it up in the air straight up, and when it came down, she flicked it away with her index finger, way away, I mean it crossed over the horizon going 1000 miles per hour or more. She moved over to a much bigger rock, about 5 feet tall, 7 feet long and three feet across, I'm guessing it must have weighed 3 tons, if it weighed an ounce, she picked it up with two hands and raised it above her head with seeming ease! "This is just as easy, look!" She took one of her hands off of it, and started tossing it back and forth between her hands like a beach ball, before finally balancing it overhead with one finger! That huge rock was nothing to her, 6000 pounds being supported first with her index finger, then with nothing but her pinky finger, and it was just as light for each!
She became board of this after a while, no challenge was had for her, so she flicked it with her pinky straight up, and it flew higher and higher, out of sight, really, I'm sure it left Earth's atmosphere, as it didn't come down anywhere around us! Her power was beyond belief, I mean even that was beyond my imagining when Michael first asked her to demonstrate some of her power for him. Of course, she wasn't even close to being done yet, what she had used up to that point is a very, very small percentage of her overall strength, she was just running short of objects to test her strength on out here. "Michael, I want to test my strength more, but there doesn't seem to be anything out here heavy enough to do that with, is there anything close to here that you know of?" Michael thought about it for a bit and said, "Well, there's this new gym in Las Vegas that opened about 2 months ago, called the Mega Power and Bodybuilding gym, they have strength requirements that members have to reach, only the strongest 10 percent of Superheroes from around the Universe are being let in, and only one Woman has qualified so far, Wonder Woman, but I have no doubts that you might have what it takes to work out there." She smiled and turned around, nodding for Michael to get on her back, he did and said, "Las Vegas is 200 miles in that direction", pointing west. She nodded again and took off, running awesomely fast, everything became a blur for Michael, he was lucky he was holding on tight, as Zendala was going close to 300 miles per hour, and for her it was a light jog, she was capable of going much, much faster! Michael just closed his eyes when the velocity was getting too fast for him, but suddenly we stopped, he opened them after what seemed like a few seconds to find that they were there!
Michael got down from Zendala's wide back and round, hard butt cheeks and went to the front door, he tried pulling it open with one hand, but it wouldn't budge, then with both hands and all his power, he couldn't get the door to move at all, it must have weighed hundreds of pounds, he couldn't even budge it an inch. Zendala laughed a bit and said, "What's the matter, honey, is that door too big and heavy for you, let little old me take care of it for you." She grasped the door handle with one hand and pulled it open with seeming ease, ushering Michael into the gym, seemingly not even noticing the doors weight and bulk on the end of her arm. They were immediately stopped by a huge guy, he must have been 6'8 and 450 pounds of muscle, who said "Rules state that in order to enter, you must defeat me in an armwrestling match, just so you know, I have 25,000 times the strength of a normal man, do you accept this match?" He was looking at Michael at the time of saying this, not even think about Zendala, who stepped forward and said, "I am the one who accept this challenge, I think I am strong enough to beat you, so let's get it on!" The huge man couldn't believe his eyes, here was a girl, almost two feet shorter than him, 230 pounds less than him at least, and she was the one challenging him to a strength match, was she insane? But he noticed that she did seem especially muscular for her size, so it might be a better than average match, he thought that She-Hulk just missed being a member, and Supergirl hadn't applied yet, so it may be sort of cool to have more females around. He motioned to a close-at-hand armwrestling table and signaled Michael to be the referee, Zendala and he clasped their hands, he had all the leverage so he called for 2 phone books to be placed under her elbow. "On three, ready, one, two, three, go!" Michael counted down, but they didn't seem to really go at all, Michael could tell the bouncer was straining, but he couldn't see any signs of strain out of Zendala, in fact she was smiling! She looked calmly over to Michael and winked, then looked back at the huge, straining bodybuilder and said, "Have you started, yet? Why don't you use two hands, cause I'm feeling you pushing at all." The enormous man looked up to his tiny opponent's face, and nodded, joining his right arm with his left, pulling with all the strength he had in two arms against her one. Yet it wasn't changing the situation any, her arm stood motionless, against his two huge, veiny, 32 inch arms, finally she gently forced his arms down to the table without out any effort and entered the gym. Michael tried to enter too, but the man said "Hey, only she enters, you haven't beaten me, yet." Zendala didn't like the sound of that.
She approached him, threateningly, “I don’t know if you’ve noticed or not, but I happen to have well over twice your strength, this man happens to be my trainer and boyfriend, if you don’t let him in, I will drag you in by your hair and physically humiliate you right in front of everyone in that gym, do you want that, small fry?” She flexed her biceps to emphasize her point, and for the first time, the man could see what he was dealing with, her arms reaching 26 inches around in seconds, finally stopping at 30 inches around, she was 2 feet shorter, 230 pounds lighter, but her biceps were only 2 inches smaller than his own! He was greatly humbled and motioned them both towards the gym door, “Go ahead, Miss, and I’m sorry for the inconvenience, sir, you can go in too.” Michael and Zendala went into the interior of the huge gym, they were amazed by the sight that lay before them, tons and tons of huge weights, weight machines, and specially designed cardio equipment that was meant for only the strongest people in the entire Universe. Zendala put her hand on her mouth, trying to cover her school-girl like giggling as she saw weights she knew no 20,000 men could lift, Michael was more in awe of all the iron, steel and lead weights that were bigger than some cars. Dumbbells looked only a little bigger than he was used to, but he knew they were built to be hundreds of times denser than normal dumbbells in order to hold the incomprehensible weights they did. He went over to the smallest one he could find, which had a 5 on the side, so he thought it weighed only 5 pounds, but no matter what he did, he couldn't budge it in the least, using all his power and weight, he couldn't get what was normally a very light weight for him off the rack. He stopped trying, then Zendala, whom Michael started referring to as Zendie, took it right off the rack and started curling it with ease. "You silly man, don't you realize that the 5 on the side doesn't stand for pounds, it stands for tons! This dumbbell weighs 10,000 pounds!"
She did 100 reps for each arm before deciding to put it down and find some bigger weights to lift. She moved on down to the 50 ton dumbbells and picked one up in each arm, 100,000 pounds on each arm and she barely noticed their weight! Again she did 100 reps with each arm and with a sigh put them back down, she was bored, as the supposedly heavy weights were truly weightless to her. Without a second thought, she went all the way to the end of the dumbbell rack, where she lifted two dumbbells off the rack that had 250 marked on the side, if every weight on up meant tons, the total she held in her hands weighed 500,000 pounds! But no, there was an M on the side, so it didn't weigh 250 tons, it must have weighed 250 mega-tons! She was in the process of lifting 500,000,000 pounds, and she didn't notice a difference! She skipped right over the tons and went into the mega-ton dumbbells and didn't even register that she made a mistake, only the strongest of the strongest of superheroes could even budge those weights, and my girlfriend was curling them just as easily as she curled the 50 ton dumbbells! "Zendala, do you notice any added weight on those?" Zendala shook her head no and asked why, Michael said "Well, those aren't 250 tons, darling, those are 250 Mega-tons, that means its 1000 times the weight of 250 tons, those dumbbells weigh 500 million pounds a piece, and you're curling them like nothing!" She looked down in shock, mouth open, then she looked back at Michael, "I couldn't really feel a difference, I mean, 50 tons and 250 mega tons really felt the same, and I'm completely honest here, I wonder how heavy the machines are, maybe they can give me some kind of pump?" She went over to a bench press machine, the clip down at the bottom said 500M, Michael and Zendala guessed the total weight at the bottom of the stack was 1 billion pounds, Zendala got down and set the clip at the bottom, preparing to lift more weight than anyone but the absolute strongest of the strongest superheroes could lift! She smiled at Michael, then got herself focused and pressed the weight above her, she was still smiling as she brought the weight down to her chest and pressed it up again, the weight was a joke to her! 1 billion pounds of steel, and Zendala treated it like a stuffed animal, after finishing 100 reps with both arms, she decided to experiment and placed one hand in the middle of the bar, with a slight grunt, she raised the billion pounds with that one hand, it was slightly harder, but she still managed to get 25 before stopping and doing another 25 with her other arm.
When Zendala finally got up, she found a hugely muscular green skinned man staring at her, standing right next to Michael. She assumed this was the fabled Incredible Hulk who was said to be the second strongest superhero on Earth, next to Superman. He was all of 9 feet tall, and about 7 and a half feet wide at the shoulders. His traps were just under his ears and he had a brutish, caveman like face. His awe and wonder were apparent though as he stared right at Zendala's muscled body, I guess he wasn't used to seeing a woman that strong, his cousin, She-Hulk wasn't even close, and Wonder Woman had never ever done a feat of strength like he witnessed Zendala do. Zendala looked right in his eyes and raised her eyebrow asking as if asking a question. Hulk shyly said, "Hulk sorry, me never see such a strong girl, Hulk himself have trouble benching whole stack with both hands, girl use one hand and lift it easy, Hulk wonder how it possible?" Zendala blushed a little and said, "Well, Hulk, my name is Zendala, I don't come from this Dimension, I come from an alternate dimension where every woman is strong like me, I came here to see how strong I am, but it appears nothing in this gym is heavy enough for me not to be able to lift it. I mean 1 billion pounds was just about as heavy to me as 100 pounds, I guess I'm just infinitely strong, unfortunately there isn't much to test my strength on here, without hurting millions, perhaps billions of people." The Hulk was rubbing his chin, as if he was thinking of a way to possibly test her strength without hurting anyone, "Hulk don't know, but maybe Dr. Banner would, he smart, he make Hulk, he do scientific stuff every day, he could help you test strength." Zendala and Michael smiled at each other, and Zendala said, "Sure, I'd love to meet him, so when can we discuss this with him?" Hulk shrugged, "Dr. Banner isn't here now, he come out only when Hulk go away, Hulk don't know when next time that happens."
-
Part 2
So the trio waited a couple of hours, going to Hulk/Banner's laboratory, where they sat and discussed Zendala's incredible power, how the billion pounds actually felt to her, Michael took her measurements, and Hulk told them of his exploits in his brutish, caveman-like manner. Michael was amazed to find that even though Zendala was only 4'10, she weighed 255 pounds, and her muscles were well over what could be considered normal for superheavyweight male bodybuilders, her calves were 29 inches, her thighs 44 inches, her waist was a miniscule 22 inches, her chest was 67 inches, over three times her waist measurement, and her biceps were 30 inches around. She was not ripped to shreds, but her body did seem like stone to Michael and Hulk as they tried to squeeze it in places, and even Hulk, with his hand size and strength, couldn't dent her muscles in the least. About 4 hours after arriving at the lab, Hulk started growing smaller, and he reverted back to World renowned scientist Bruce Banner. Bruce listened to Zendala and Michael's problems and he thought about it, before coming to the conclusion of finding a thicker and denser metal to make weights out of, then putting them all together and making a weight unheard of at the gym, a 1 million Mega-ton barbell! Zendala's and Michael's eyes popped open at the sound of that, he was proposing to build a barbell that weighed 2 trillion pounds! That weight had been unheard of in history, it was the equivalent of the whole state of Nevada!
2 months later
“Well, its finally complete Zendala, Michael, the 2 trillion pound weight has finally been created!” Dr. Banner shouted excitedly to the couple waiting in the kitchen of his lab/house. They had been staying there in his extra room for the past 2 months, trying to learn all they could about the dimensional gate that lead Zendala to this reality, and also how to combine metals to become heavier and denser, now they had come up with a solution to both, with Dr. Banner's help, of course, particle physics was the answer. They found a way to make an alternate dimensional portal as a way to try and get Zendala back to her regular dimension, and they also were able to figure out how to combine titanium with the material that the weights from the Mega Power and Bodybuilding Gym to create a new metal, one that was so dense, a plate that looked to be about 45 pounds to the average human being actually weighs 45,000 pounds using the new metal. Michael and Zendala walk in to find a super huge barbell with plates the size of tractor tires, the barbell itself looks as thick around as an I-beam. The weights were so huge, that the bar towered over Zendala's head, but Dr. Banner had seen to that, making a bunch of stairs out of the same material that he made the barbell out of. "Wow, that barbell is huge, do you think you could possibly lift it, Zendala?" Michael asked, still staring at the enormous barbell standing in front of him. Zendala stepped up the stairs and took as good a grip on the I beam-sized bar as she could, "There's only one way to find out Michael, and that's by trying." She breathed in and out a couple times, got herself set, and with a grunt of effort, she started lifting, this weight, 2 trillion pounds of metal, was slowly rising off the floor in her hands. But it was not an easy weight for her, she was struggling with every once of strength in her body, and it showed. Her muscles, which up until now Michael had never seen strain for anything, were in full detail, the shoulders striated beyond anything he's ever seen in his life, her chest was not only striated deeply, it was thicker than he's ever seen from her, and the veins were highly visible, at neat an inch thick each! Her abs were zipped up into 10 separate blocks of muscle, an inch and a half deep between each block, her thighs shaking with the strain, showing off each separate head of her quadriceps, striations and veins running crazily over each sector. Finally, she had straightened up, the bar completely off the floor, being held in the arms of this other worldly woman. She was having noticeable trouble standing with it, but she knew if she dropped it, she could do considerable damage to the Earth, not to mention to her lover, Michael and Dr. Banner, so with all the power she had remaining in her body, she lowered it as gently to the ground as she could.
Michael rushed up to Zendala to hug and congratulate her, but he actually had to catch her, as the power had drained from her body from lifting the incredible weight, she couldn't hardly stand, he and Dr. Banner had to carry her back into their guest bedroom where she stayed until she got her strength back. When she recovered enough, she decided it was time for her to go back to her home dimension, she had basically done what she set out to do, test her strength limits and learn all she could of the dimension she had been forced to come to by a freak accident. Michael had begged her not to go, but she knew this wasn't her home, even with the love she felt for Michael, she knew she had to move on, but Michael did not want to leave her side. He packed a bag and stood beside her in the Nexus machine that would transfer her back to her home dimension. She pleaded with him not to, but he said, "Zendala, I really have no place in this World, I'm unemployed, I have no one to love here, but I found you, and I love you, not just for your strength and muscle, but for you, yourself and I can't leave you now, I'm willing to give up my life in this dimension to go back with you to yours and live with you there, as the only man in your village, as long as I have you, I'm willing to take whatever risks necessary, please take me along with you!" A tear came to Zendala's eye, and she nodded, speechless with love and caring for the man she adored. Michael signaled Dr. Banner to start the machine, and they were sent to Zendala's dimension in a brilliant sphere of whitish-silver while engaged in a loving, passionate kiss. The End?
-
A Short Story - Lauren
*Author’s Note: Hey all, its me again, back at it again, doing my usual pre-story spiel about how if you don’t like a story about a vertically challenged woman with extreme muscle and strength, don’t read it, because that’s exactly what this story is about. Its almost the same story that I did a couple months ago, but I'm going to try something different here to make it seem like two completely different stories, and I hope that comes through in my writing. First of all, I made the first story about a fairly muscular woman, who just happens to come up to my waist, and happens to be about 5 times as strong as a normal man, this is going to be a woman who is a little bit taller than that, with hardly any muscle, but well, her strength should be a whole lot more. This story may follow along the lift and carry portions of the previous story, but that's fine, because that's one of my favorite story elements, and I think almost all of my stories from now on should have a little element of lift and carry. I do enjoy writing, don't get me wrong, as it seems I'm ungrateful in these things, I appreciate every comment I get, good and bad, we're all trying to improve here and there as writers and I can only do that through feedback, which I don't get often enough these days, so if you read this story, please don't hesitate to send your comments to me, I would really like to see what you think. I don't do these stories for just anybody, because no one really has my particular tastes in stories, I do it mostly for myself, but if anyone has a good time while reading my stories, are they turn you on in any way, may I say thanks to all those people.*
I was walking down main street when I saw something out of the corner of my eye, down a back alley I saw a small woman, I estimated her height at about 4'3, and she looked to be pretty thin, tiny basically, but she was fighting off two big men at the same time, they were trying to snatch her purse, but she wasn't backing down in the least, pulling back with enough force to negate their combined force! These guys were not small at all, I estimated their height to be at least 6'3 a piece, and one was bigger than the other, but the smaller one must have weighed 225 pounds if he weighed an ounce, the bigger one was probably 260 pounds, so really, a woman who probably weighed 75 pounds was struggling against a combined 485 pounds and appeared to be winning! I decided to go and investigate, I moved closer and I heard the smaller one shouting, "What the hell is happening here, how can you be doing this, you're a friggin' midget, pull harder Jerry, she can't hold out for too long!" The larger one was straining, every bit of hid body pulling against the force of someone seemingly one third his size, but much stronger than him. I said "Hey, what are you doing with her?" The two guys suddenly let go of the bag and ran off in the other direction, I guess figuring that they couldn't take her on 2 on 1, so there was no way they could take two people on at the same time.
The little lady looked up into my eyes and said, "Thanks Mister, but I could have held my own against those two, they're lucky I didn't use much of my power or they'd be spending a lot of time in the hospital." Hmmm, I thought to myself, maybe I should get to know this lady a little bit better, the way she talks she could be the strongest person on Earth, and well, I've always been attracted to strong women, especially ones who are well shorter than me, and less than 1/4 my weight, but could most likely lift me and carry me around with ease. "I know, I saw how you had them struggling against you, two grown men almost 500 pounds struggling against one, and excuse me for saying this, one very small woman, it was an incredible thing to watch, I was just worried that they might get tired of that game and physically attack you, even with your great strength, I doubt you're invulnerable." She laughed and said, "Thanks for your concern sweetie, but I swear to you, I was never in any real trouble, I was just hoping they would make a move so I could show them my true power, unfortunately you came along too early and I never got that chance." I thought about it a bit and said, "Well, I'm here, you could show your true power to me, I have been a fan of strong women for the last 15 years, and to meet someone who seems to be superhumanly strong, well, that goes beyond my wildest fantasies."
"Well, that's all well and good, Mister, umm?" She asked, waiting for me to respond with my name, which I told her, "Wilson, Jeremy Wilson, miss?" She shook my hand with surprising strength and said, "My name's Lauren Schwartz, I'm new around here and I wouldn't mind having a guide show me around, are you available, Jeremy?" I smile at the question, "Of course, I'm available, how's Saturday night, 7pm, Lauren?" Lauren nods her head with a smile and a blush, "Sure, Saturday at 7pm, my address is 1712 Hawthorne Avenue, it's a ranch style white house, you can pick me up there." I laughed and said, "I live pretty close to there, strange I haven't seen you around the neighborhood, I live at 1310 School Street, wow, its a small world, huh?" She laughed and said, "Why don't we just walk then, you can walk over to my house, you know where it is, right?" I nodded, "Sure, that would be great, it would be very romantic as well, I mean, strolling along, getting to know each other better, I'll see you at 7, Ms. Schwartz." Lauren blushed and nodded and we parted ways, I was confident after seeing her exert her power against those two would be muggers that she might be strong enough to lift and carry my 300 pounds in a couple different ways and the thought excited me to no end.
I walked over at 6:30, it was about a 10 minute walk, and I wanted to get to know Lauren as quickly as possible. Unfortunately for me, I managed to twist my ankle before I got there and had to hop the rest of the way, I managed to get there at 6:50 and crawled up the steps, I stood up on my good leg and rang the doorbell. Lauren answered the door, and I tried my best to smile and act casual, but she could tell that I was in a great amount of pain by the grimace on my face, then looked down at my feet, seeing that I had all the weight on my left foot and my right foot hung limp. "Jeremy, what happened?" I said, "Well, I twisted my ankle about a block and a half back, but I'm okay, just need to sit down for a while and rest it." She put her arm around my waist and told me to support myself on her shoulder, but it was kind of hard because of the fact that her shoulder was about a foot and a half below my own shoulder, but I put it there and basically leaned on her with all my weight and hopped over to her couch. She didn't complain or strain a bit with my weight on her, I weigh 320 pounds, and she probably weighed about 75, at the most, but the fact that I outweighed her 4 to 1 did nothing to stop her from helping me in whatever way she could, in fact, I was lighter than air because she decided to clamp her arm around me and lift me so my feet didn't even come in contact with the floor, the smile on her face showed me that she was using a minimum of effort for this amazing feat.
"I guess going for a walk is out of the question now, huh, Lauren, well I'm sure we can think of things to do around here." Lauren smiled and said, "I guess we can explore what makes you so attracted to me, my strength, I see that you're hard from the fact that I practically carried you over here with only one arm." I shyly nodded my head and asked, "Well, I would love to know exactly how strong you are and how you got that way, you don't have any obvious muscle based on your slim frame, but the way you handled me just now, you have got to be one of the strongest people on the planet!" It was her turn to look shy, "Well, I was born with a little genetic defect, known as a myostatin blocking gene, what it basically does is cut off the way that your body limits your strength and muscle growth." I nod my head in understanding, "Yes, I have read some articles about that on the internet, it seems that some people have side affects, it seems we know what may be yours." I expected her to be angry, but instead she laughed a little and said, "Yeah, I guess that's true, when God decided to gift me with an extremely strong body, he should take away something, but I'm okay with it, I've lived this way for 20 years, and I really have no complaints, my strength has made up for my lack of height in so many ways." I nodded for her to continue, "Anyway, my strength developed very early, by the time I was 8 months old I was already walking, and pulling my feet off the ground, I almost was pulling my self up, chin up style, you know? My parents took me to several doctors, all of which prognosis me as completely healthy, though I had 40 percent more muscle mass for someone my age, it wasn't normal, but that didn't mean I couldn't live a normal, happy life, though very few of the events in my life were normal growing up." She hesitated to continue, I urged her on though, as this was a very interesting subject to me.
"Well, I have 2 older brothers, one was 4 years older than me, the other 7 years older, it really disturbed them to see their baby sister do such advanced things, things that they couldn't even do, like lift one end of the couch by the time I was 3 years old, or wrestle my 8 year old brother down to the ground and pin him when I was 4." Wow, I thought to myself, I wonder what the size difference was then, that's my main fetish, basically, to see the smaller girl overpower the bigger boy, so that's the main thing that has attracted me to Lauren. "The first grown man I beat in a test of power was my father, when I was 7 years old, I challenged him to an armwrestling match, he was a fairly big man, at 5'10 and 200 pounds, but I slammed his arm down to the table with remarkable ease." This time I couldn't hold back my awed response, "Wow! That would be something to see, how big were you at the time?" Lauren thought about it for a while, "I was about 3'3 and weighed about 45 pounds, I would say, so our relative height and weight difference was very extreme, my brothers were watching at the time and they almost fainted in surprise seeing me being stronger than the strongest man they've ever known." I nodded, "And you've just kept getting stronger over the years, huh? So do you any way to test it, do you have gym hidden somewhere in the house, or do you have to work out with heavier objects?" Lauren giggled with girlish glee, "Yes to both, I do have a gym in the basement, which I helped build myself, gathering all the machines and weights, my chemistry degree helped out there, as I found ways of combining elemental metals into heavier composites, thereby making a new plate that weighs much more than a regular plate its size, do you want to see me workout?"
I nodded gratefully, I hoped I wasn't being too much of a fanboy, but she seemed okay with it, something makes me think that many men resented her for her strength, and I was the only one who not only accepted her strength, and felt comfortable with it, but loved it and wanted to see all that she wanted to show me. We went downstairs to her basement, which looked much bigger than the upstairs section of the house, she must have built it especially to handle all the huge weights that she throws around down here. I couldn't believe it, but most of the weights looked regular, I mean I thought I was going to see some huge weights and huge bars, but nothing really looked all that different from a normal gym. She noticed my look of questioning and asked, "What's wrong, darling, you look like someone shot your dog?" I shrugged and said, "Well, I expected to see huge weights, the size of tractor tires, you know, but everything looks normal here, like you would see at any gym across the nation, I'm a little disappointed, I thought you were stronger than that." She shook her and with a smile on her face, she went over to a seemingly light 45 pound plate, she picked it up with one hand and asked, "How much do you think this plate weighs, Jeremy?" I laughed and said, "That's easy, I've been in a weightroom before, that looks like a 45 pounder, why?" She giggled and said, "Well, you haven't been in my weightroom yet dear, so don't jump to conclusions, remember when I told you that I used my chemistry degree in helping out here, well I combined the usual lead that most weights are made out of with a heavier substance known as duranium, these plates weigh 5 times what they are supposed to, 225 pounds, how's that for you dear?" I gulp and say, "Well, that's quite a bit different, Lauren, if it's true, let me try and pick one of them up and see for myself."
Well, my dear reader, you could probably tell the look of surprise on my face when I reached down for what I thought was a 45 pound plate, and had to use both hands and all the power in my legs to lift it off the floor, and then I could only for a few seconds. "It's real, I believe you, Lauren, I never should have doubted you in the first place, I don't know what made me say it, I guess I doubted that God would make you as intelligent as you are strong and beautiful." Damn, running off at the mouth again, that is sure to get her angry. I looked over at her, my head down because I thought I said something wrong, but she knew I didn't really mean what I said and filtered through the BS to find the compliment. She approached me, lifted my face to hers with a finger and kissed me. When she was done with her passionate kiss, "I know what you meant, and I thank you for it, Jeremy, no one has ever really treated me as an equal before, they were either dismissing me because of my height, or scared of me because of my power, but you chose to look past all that and love me for everything that I am, you're a breath of fresh air from all the guys who I've dated before, I hope you feel the same way about me." I nodded, kind of somberly, "Lauren, I do love you for everything, not just your strength, but for your kindness, I know what its like to be different, to be treated differently, I've been overweight since I was about 8 years old, I've been picked on for years and years because of it, I think in you I've found my soulmate, not only my ideal woman fantasy wise, but someone I can truly relate to person to person." She jumped up threw her arms around my neck and hugged me harder than I've ever been hugged before, I've never been in the middle of an Anaconda's squeeze, but I couldn't imagine it being much tighter than this.
-
Part 2 of A Short Story- Lauren
"Lauren, baby, let go, can't breath!" Lauren loosened her grip a little, smiled and kissed me again, then she picked me up in a cradle carry, like my 320 pounds was absolutely nothing to her and carried me up the stairs, then another 30 feet at least to her bedroom. We kissed on the way, the kind of kissing you would expect from two kids in love, but I'm 30 and she's 24, so we're not exactly kids. She set me down on the bed and said, "Jeremy, I don't know about you, but I've never been this turned on, just so you know, I've never had sex, but with you, I feel a connection so special, I can't think of anyone I'd rather be my first then you." I smiled up at her and said, "Well, to tell you the truth, you'd be my first too, I've had other girlfriends, but we've never gone beyond second base, so its good to know that we'll be each other's first and we can learn about love making together." We started kissing passionately, me taking her clothes off, her doing the same for me, although I was quite a bit more gentle, not that I had to be, as she was a very strong, tough little lady. We were naked now and I guided my 8 inch cock into her surprisingly receptive vagina, I thought it was going to be too tight, but I guess her muscle control was such that she could open it up enough to make it comfortable for her to take. This was the first opportunity for me to look at her body as well, and let me tell you, she was near perfect, just slim, perfectly proportioned breasts, small, thin waist. It was like you scaled a super model's body down and gave her an even more beautiful face, then gave her the power of 50 men! She was toned, but her muscles were not really that big or noticeable, so she showed hardly any of the power that she actually had in her frame. She had a six pack stomach, and slight definition on her arms and legs, and medium sized, perky breasts, but nothing you wouldn't get out of a normal fitness model and to tell you the truth, it turned me on something fierce that such power could come out of such a small, perfect body.
She growled, she actually growled at me in fierce animal lust, and then she rolled us over on her huge queen sized bed so I was on top, and I could thrust savagely into her like a spear fisherman thrusts his spear into a fish. We went at it hard for 25 minutes until finally we had such an explosive orgasm, our bodies stiffened, she arched her back and like magic, I was levitated off the bed into the air, because I was lying on top of this ultra-powerful lady who was doing an incredible backbend with a 320 pound man lying on her! We came down together, looking into each other's eyes, and kissed once more, I rolled off of her and all I can say is it was the best thing I ever experienced, if all sex was like that, I regretted never doing it before, because it was beautiful. Lauren was looking over at me, love in her eyes, a smile on her lips, and then she looked past me to see the clock on her bedside table. "Oh My God, Jeremy, its 9pm, we've been laying here for 3 hours, shouldn't you be going home soon?" I looked at my watch, and then at her and said, "Why? I'm in heaven with you right now, if I have to go back home, then I'd have to leave you alone, and you promised me a workout, didn't you?" She smiled and said, "Well, its not too late I suppose, and you're right, since we're pretty much a couple now, we can see each other as much as we want, right?" I smiled and said, "you got it right, we're two single people, and now, it seems like we have hit it off something fierce, you and me understand each other really well, I love you for you and you love me for me, so why shouldn't we just see each other as often as possible, I don't know how to say this, but I think we should move in together, I know it might be moving a little too quick, but I would love to see your smiling face as I wake up day in and day out, wouldn't you like to see mine?"
Lauren sat up, legs facing away from me, and said, "Jeremy, I just don't know what to say, you're an awesome guy, and my first lover, but it may be just a little too fast, let me think about it for a while, and maybe you need to think a little bit more on it too, this is a pretty rash decision, and shouldn't be taken lightly. Let's go workout first, and if you still want to after you see how strong I really am, then I'll be ready to make my decision too." I nodded, a serious look on my face, "You're right, I hope you will eventually feel the way about me that I feel about you." She said suddenly, "Oh, I do, Jeremy, I love you, you're my boyfriend and I would love to live with you eventually, but doing it right now is a big decision, I mean who's house would we live in, yours or mine, and what would you do with your house then if you decide to move in here?" I thought on it for a little while and said, "Well, I think I could move in here, mostly because of your gym, you need to keep strong after all, and I would love to see you work out day after day, and your bed is more comfortable than my bed at home, although I don't see us doing much sleeping." I smiled and laughed at that, "I'll just move a couple dressers and chairs over here from my house, my clothes, computer, and one of my TVs and it would be just like home, what do you think?" Tears welled up in her eyes as she wrapped her arms around my neck again, and said, "Oh Jeremy, I think it's a great suggestion, so yes I would love you to move in with me, you are a great analytical thinker, you know just what to say, that's one of the reasons I'm so in love with you, but now, I promised you a workout, to show you exactly what you are dealing with, and I hope it doesn't scare you away, as it did with some of my previous boyfriends."
So, Lauren picked me up in a cradle carry and brought me back down to her basement, she set me down on the edge of a bench and asked me to hold onto the bar while she's loading it up, I did and she stacked 2 225 pound plates on each side, with the bar, that adds up to 945 pounds, that is if its a 45 pound bar, with her metallurgical knowledge, its hard to know if she didn't make the bars denser, stronger and heavier to hold the weights she's capable of lifting. She saw me staring at the bar and said, "I bet you're trying to guess whether this bar is a normal 45 pound bar or a specially made bar, well it's the latter, I had to reinforce the weight bars to be able to hold the weight I lift, this bar weighs 100 pounds instead of the usual 45 pounds, I have a bigger 150 pound bar so it can handle the weight I squat with." Wow, I thought to myself, that weighs 1000 pounds, and she's planning on benching it? "Alright, Jeremy, you get behind and spot for me, okay?" I laughed and said "Ummm, I don't know how to tell you this, my heaviest deadlift ever was 335 pounds, and that was over 10 years ago, I doubt I could make this weight move unless I had a forklift." She giggled, "Don't worry, I won't need it for this one, its my warm up, but you have to believe in yourself, Jeremy, I know you feel insecure because of your body size and weight, and I want you to get in a little bit better shape for me, I want to train you so you can be almost as strong as me, and then you'd never have to be picked on or feel low self-esteem ever again." I nodded and said, "Thank you, Lauren, I'm happy because I never had many motivators in my life to really set me straight and put me down on the road to good health." Lauren blew a kiss to me and nodded at me, then took the weight off her specially made bench, which was made for her shorter than normal arms.
"Okay, baby, time to show you what these muscles can do!" She brought the bar down to her chest, which was a very nice C-cup that was now encased in a sports bra and lycra tank top. She brought it up with ease and without a grunt or a breath even, she brought it back down to her ample chest, it was easy for her, but she decided to keep a slow steady pace, instead of throwing it up carelessly. She did this for 50 reps and appeared just as steady on the last rep as she was on the first rep, she got up breathing normally and said, "Now, to show you how strong I really am, I hope it doesn't scare you." She took off the 2 225 pound plates off of each side and went to the back room, she came back with even bigger plates, she put one on each side of the bar, then stacked three of the 225 pound plates on each side. "The big ones are 500 pounds a piece, they're the heaviest plate I have, so using your math skills, how much is this bench, Jeremy, dear?" I quickly did some calculations and came up with a total of 2450 pounds, my girlfriend is going to attempt to bench a ton and a fourth! "It's 2450 pounds, Lauren, that's a big step up from 2450 pounds, you don't have to impress me anymore, I already know you're the strongest person in the World." She giggled and said, "Don't worry about me honey, I've done this weight many times in the past, I hope you have the same plans with me you did before after seeing this." I nodded uneasily as I got behind the bar again, there was no way I could spot her with this weight, so my hope was that she didn't severely injure herself here.
Luckily, my fears were unfounded as she pressed the weight up 5 times before putting it back in the rests, she was breathing a little bit harder now, and her face was sweating, but she was smiling at me and I let out a huge breath, went to her and hugged her around the neck like she had to me earlier, I kissed her on the lips and congratulated her. "My dear, that was the most awesome display of strength I have ever seen in my life, that bar weighed as much as a small car, but you pressed it 5 times, that's unreal! I'm so glad you're my lover, come on, let's go back upstairs, I have a little thing you can take of, well, not so little really, but you know what I mean." She was horny as well, and took the opportunity to lift me up in a front carry, I wrapped my legs around her waist and she carried me up to the bedroom for the second time that night. We made love passionately for hours on end, she even performed a bridge while I was on top of her body and my thrusting didn't disturb her in the least. When we came down from the best sex I've ever had, I had time to reflect, I couldn't believe my luck, I meet a woman of my dreams, who's stronger than any 5 men put together, probably even more so than that, and she just happens to fall in love with me. I couldn't have been happier either, when 4 months to the day that we met, I asked for her hand in marriage, and she accepted, tears of joy in her eyes, she lifted me off my feet in a bear hug of sorts, although her short arms couldn't reach all the way around my large frame. She delivered on her promise to get me in better shape, I currently weigh 245 pounds of muscle, I can bench 650 pounds and curl 325 pounds, now I don't feel so insecure, she has worked out even harder and because now I am powerful enough to help her a little, well, she has started lifting even heavier than she did before. This is where the story ends for you guys, my mighty mite just called me downstairs, she's working legs today and needs a spotter. The End.
Hey people, don't forget the K+ if you enjoyed reading this.
-
Sarah
by Jeremy Wilson
Sarah Gibson was only 13 years old and was just discovering an interest in the
opposite sex.
But boys were not interested in her, she found that the boys tended to pay
attention to the more athletic and muscular girls.
She was off for summer for 3 months so she decided to see if she could turn
the boys heads when she returned to school in September.
She started working out with her father's weights that were lying down
collecting dust in the basement.
At first, she had trouble lifting the 25 pounders that were on the rack, but
day after day, week after week her strength grew, along with her muscle size.
She went from using the 25 pounders at the beginning to using the largest
weights in her makeshift gym, 100 pounders as not only her benching weight but
her curling, squatting and overhead lifting weight.
About two months in she was already as large as the largest of female
bodybuilders even though she was only 5 feet tall, she had to weigh at least
175 pounds.
That is amazing considering she only weighed 120 pounds before she began
lifting.
Not only that but she found that curling both 100 pound dumbells with one hand
was getting far too easy for her, so she decided to join Gold's Gym, where she
thought the heaviest weights were.
When she got there, she was suprised to find that she was as big as many of
the Male Bodybuilders that frequented the gym and she found she was stronger
than most of them.
It was here where she found a huge training partner by the name of Biff
Webster, although most of the guys in the gym just called him Beef.
The reason for that was that he was only 5'9" but he carried over 300 pounds
of muscle on his body. He had to have at least 26 inch arms and a 70 inch
chest.
She knew this man would be the man to guide her in strengthening her already
awesome body. He in turn was awestruck by her body, form her 21" guns to her
32" thighs, she was bigger than any woman he had seen, and he didn't even know
she was 13 years old.
They met when she spotted him while he was benching 705 pounds. He had done 11
reps and was going for number 12 when his arms started to shake.
She grabbed the bar and with almost unbelievable ease took the barbell from
him and set it on the bench.
"Are you okay?" she said as she helped him off the bench. "Yeah, but how did
you just do that, that was over seven hundred pounds?"he asked with a confused
look on his face.
She said "Oh, I've been lifting weights for a while now, that really didn't
challenge me." He thought to himself, "man this chick is unreal."
So they started working out together and as they went on he noticed that the
more she lifted, the more she grew, and she soon grew to over 200 pounds of
muscle and her arms were even bigger than his.
Not only that but she left him pathetically behind when it came to power, she
started benching with his max and by the end of their time together she was
able to bench three times his max and curled twice his bench max.
When she finally arrived back at school in September she was the largest
bodybuilder in history and was ten times the strength of the strongest man in
the United States.
She could take her pick fo any man that she wanted, all the boys at school had
no interest in the other girls once she came in the room. She achieved her
goal of being the most sought after girl in school with a few extras.
The End?
-
lol thanks for posting my story, yeah I wrote this about 5 or 6 years ago.
-
Another Diary type story of story, I have had one or two really well done versions of this type of story, I hope that readers of this story enjoy it.
The Island of Muscle Girls
The Journal of Al Morrison April 18, 2008 Day 1 Post shipwreck
I couldn't believe it, the first cruise I had ever taken in my life and it ends up smashing into a group of rocks right off an uninhabited island. I was one of two survivors, the other was my girlfriend Cassie Peters. Luckily for us, the Island was less than 200 yards from where our ship went down, as we were easily able to swim that distance, her better than me, as she's quite athletic and me, well, let's just say I'm very lucky to be with her. I'm 5'10 and I weigh 300 pounds, mostly fat, but at least I'm a good swimmer. Cassie however, was an Olympic class 100 m freestyle swimmer who has maintained much of her muscle and definition she had when she was active, she was 5'4 and weighed 140 pounds now, at her most muscular, which really, for me, isn't muscular enough.
You see, I'm into muscle girls, strong muscle girls, really big, strong, very muscular women. When I met Cassie I was enthralled because here was a strong, muscular woman who actually was nice to me and wanted to be with me, but she was nowhere near the size I preferred, so I made it my mission to get her to bulk up, put on as much size and muscle as it was possible for her frame. I'm a proponent of the theory that bigger is better, and there is never such a thing as too big, my taste in female bodybuilders has always reflected that, Renee Toney and Colette Guimond are two paragons of pulchritude that have symbolized what bodybuilding should be about. Cassie, she likes her muscles the way they are, and while I still love her for her muscles and strength, I still fantasize every night about her being fantastically muscled, and strong enough to carry me around in her arms like I'm nothing but a baby to her. Its an empty fantasy that I wish to fulfill some day.
Day 2
We made it through the night, we made a fire, thankfully, I had a lighter and we found some brush and tree branches to start it with. I had a knife in my back pocket, very helpful to cut open fruit and catch and gut fishes with. We made out alright with her athleticism and my outdoor survivor skills, maybe not enough to spend the rest of our lives here, but we could spend a couple of weeks waiting to be rescued, I'm sure. Luckily there were enough supplies from the boat that washed up onshore to keep us entertained, sustained and protected for the most part. I used my knife to make a couple of short sharp pikes to catch fish and perhaps protect ourselves from unfriendly animals if need be. You look at Survivor and movies like Castaway, and you think, hey I can do that, that doesn't look too hard, but now that I'm living it, I can tell you how wrong I was, this isn't easy and this isn't fun, but this is the life we have to live, this is what we have to do to survive. I used to laugh at those shows, how ridiculous they were in some circumstances, now that I'm in that situation, I have come to respect their strength and courage, but in the end, they knew they were eventually going home, I don't know if and when me and Cassie are going home.
I have a feeling that we are being watched, I don't know who or what by, but I just have an inkling that we aren't alone, that something big and possibly dangerous is deeper in the jungles, and well, I'm not really brave enough to find out by myself to tell you the truth. I mean, I have the same fears that a lot of people have, I am brave when I need to be, I have swatted my fair share of bats out of the house, I have caught my share of rats, but I have never stood face to face with a bear, or a tiger, so I have no idea how I would act if I did. Who knows if there are things on this island that make bears and tigers look like docile house pets? I made more pikes, I found sharp stones and made more complex weapons like spears and arrows, I wanted to make sure that if anything were to attack us, we would be well prepared. I have street smarts, but Cassie? Well, she is a first degree black belt in tae-kwondo, so she can protect herself pretty well, not that I wouldn't do all I could to protect her if something she couldn't handle came along, but seriously she's more fit than me, and she is a more experienced fighter, the only thing I got working for me is I'm stronger and I have a bigger body.
Day 3
When I woke up today, a pair of eyes were staring right back into mine and they weren't Cassie's. Cassie has brown eyes and the eyes that looked deeply into mine were the bluest and most perfectly formed eyes I had ever seen, they were obviously Asian, but not many Asian girls I had ever heard of had blue irises. When I finally directed my attention away from her stunning eyes, I was even more flabbergasted, this girl had blond hair, a devastatingly beautiful face, and the most muscular body I had ever seen on anyone! I couldn't believe it, this woman was incredibly huge, its like if you combined Colette Guimond and Conny Brandt together, her shoulders were almost as wide as she was tall, and really, her height was something that amazed me as well, because, well, she was short, really short, like only 4'10, she only came up to the middle of my chest, but her back and shoulders were well wider than my own and I'm a very big man. She backed up and allowed be to stand to my full height, I found that she had a companion looking at my girlfriend, she too was very muscular, and slightly shorter than Cassie, I guessed she was 5'2, but the girl's width was incredible compared to Cassie. They both were wearing the same thing, a bikini top and bottom that seemed to be made from some kind of animal hide. Cassie has wide shoulders for a woman, but this blond haired, green-eyed amazon left Cassie's shoulders clearly in the dust with their size, width and definition.
I was the first to speak, "I am Al, this is Cassie, what are your names?" They looked at each other and sort of grunted, the smaller one said, "Me Delina, this my older sister, Marcia, we live here, why you here?" First of all I was taken aback that they actually knew a little English, so I hesitated before I answered, "We were on big boat, big boat crashed near island, we only survivors from big boat, I hope we aren't intruding or trespassing on your island, but we had no choice if we wanted to live." I tried talking to them simply so they would understand, they seemed to and answered in kind, Marcia who spoke better English, "We came here many years ago, our parent's plane crashed into the forest, our mother survived, me and Delina were 8 and 5, that's why Delina talks like she's very young, and I talk better." I smiled and said, "What about your bodies, you two are the most muscular women I have ever seen in my life, you're bigger than a lot of male bodybuilders I've seen." They thought about answering but reconsidered, instead Delina said this, "We will take you back to our shelter and show you, it will be better than to explain it with our limited knowledge." I looked to Cassie and she gave me a curt nod, which meant, okay, let's do it, so I said, "Me and Cassie would love to, thank you, let's be on our way, I hope its not far?" They laughed and Marcia said, "Well, if it is, just say so and we'll carry you the rest of the way, that wouldn't be a problem for me and Delina." I looked up to the stars and said under my breath, "Thank you, Jesus!"
We walked along for what seemed like forever, when suddenly my foot fell down into a whole, and I fell on the ground, I yelled in pain and exasperation. Delina looked down and said, "Poor man, you can't walk on that ankle, it looks pretty swollen, you must have twisted it bad, here, I'll have to carry you the rest of the way." Without hesitation Delina picked me up in a cradle carry, and to get a better grip, she actually tossed me up in the air a little and caught me with absolute ease, its as though my 300 pounds was of no consequence to her at all, one of my major dreams in life had come true! Much to my delight during our trip through the jungle, Delina switched me from one arm to the other to show how much my weight really meant to her. Marcia didn't have to, but decided to lift and carry Cassie so they could keep up with Delina, who was having such a good time carrying me like a baby, she basically jogged most of the way. My smile couldn't have been any wider, though looking at Cassie, I could see she wasn't amused, first of all, I got off on being carried and she didn't, but she also saw another woman satisfying my greatest fantasy and she knew she couldn't, I'm sorry to say, that fact turned me on, the girl that I've been with for almost 3 years was utterly powerless compared to 2 girls that I've just met.
Day 4
We finally got to the girl's shelter little over 3 hours later, at least that's what I guessed, since my watch was ruined and it was at night, so I could rely on the Sun to tell time by. Of course in all that time, Delina had carried me like I was nothing to her, neither girl had needed to rest despite the fact they were each carrying a real live human being. The shelter surprised us, it looked like a really nicely constructed house, the girls and their mother built this through strength and hard work, I've never seen anything quite like it. Another thing that intrigued me was that the opening wasn't just a door, it was a set of double doors, you don't see many smaller houses that have that feature. My question is how they did it, they wouldn't have had axes to cut the trees down, glue, ropes, nails or other types of adhesives to set the trees together, or anything like that, but it looked really well put together. I couldn't help but comment, "Very nice shelter, it looks as though you girls made yourselves a comfortable house, how did you do it?" Marcie said, "Mom, Delina and I started working on it after we got strong." I wondered what that meant, "What do you mean, you got strong, you didn't have to work on those bodies, it just happened?" Delina and Marcie both looked down, Marcia said "Well, yeah, we did, but something around here made it easier, I think Mom was affected the most, she was already strong and muscular before coming here, but whatever caused us to grow muscles, well, it made her muscles grow bigger and stronger than ours, do you wanna see?"
-
Part 2 of Island of Muscle Girls
I nodded my head eagerly, "Yes, of course we would love to meet your mother!" Again, I wasn't really speaking for my girlfriend Cassie, but I was far beyond the point of really caring what she thought, I was in paradise and nothing or no one was going to disrupt that for me. Delina shouted, "Mom, we got a couple of visitors who want to meet you!" The ground started shaking, the house in front of us was rumbling back and forth like there was a seismic disturbance starting right under it. Then suddenly the doors swung open and a presence unlike any other stood in the doorway, and by stood in, I mean filled totally, this woman was incredibly wide, the 5 and a half feet across doorway was completely filled inch after inch with feminine muscle. She was only about 5'3, but I couldn't have possibly guessed her weight judging her muscle size, I would say even the biggest Mr. Olympia contenders ever would have looked miniscule next to her immense frame. She had blond hair, not just on her head, I guess she hadn't had a razor in many years as there were dense forests of golden hair on her forearms, calves and under her arms, which was clearly visible because her lats were so large her arms hung at about 70 degrees. And her arms! I couldn't believe my eyes as they were directed at the most enormous biceps I had ever seen on anyone, save maybe some of the most extreme morphs and drawings on the internet, but this was real muscle that stood in front of me. I heard something hit the sand not far away, and I looked over to find my girlfriend Cassie fainted at the sight of so much muscle size on one woman.
"Ummm, hello, miss, my name is Al Morrison, I'm sorry, but me and my girlfriend there, Cassie, we got shipwrecked here and well, your daughters here carried us to your shelter, I hope its not too much of an intrusion?" She laughed, a big, hearty laugh that I expected out of someone her size, "Of course its alright, little man, my name is Sherry, by the way, its so nice to meet someone else, we haven't had visitors since we got here, about 15 years ago." I smiled as I shook her offered hand, it was smaller than mine, but many, many times more powerful, and I could tell as she leisurely gripped it with enough force to bend and near break the bones. "Come on in, Al, Delina, you carry Cassie and put her in your bed, Al, would you like to see the gym?" I nodded enthusiastically, hoping to see what this incredibly muscled woman was capable of lifting. "You have a girlfriend, but it seems she means nothing to you, at least in front of me, how close are you with Cassie, if I may ask?" I sort of shook my head and said, "Well, we've been going out for 3 years off and on, I guess we're pretty close, but she was never really my ideal woman, she has muscles, but they were never big enough for me, I tried to look past that, but the whole experience I've had here really brought it into perspective for me, I don't love her, and I don't think she loves me, what I love is what you have, humungous, super strong muscles, I'm sorry if I seem so cavalier in abandoning my girlfriend, but she knows what I like and she knows you have more than she'll ever have."
Sherry didn't say a thing, she just gave me a sly look that sort of said to me, we'll see about that little man, we'll see. She lead me down into the basement of the house, that surprised me even more, I guess these girls really knew something about architecture, as they built a three level house on sand. Next I was surprised when we got downstairs, it was unbelievably spacious compared to the other floors of the house, they must have known all along that they were going to need a huge space to put their gym together and dug out one hell of a hole! The next thing that shocked me was the sophisticated set of weights that I witnessed as I looked around the basement/weightroom. Vines were used for pulleys, branches were used for smaller barbells, while whittled down tree trunks were used for bigger barbells, sheared down round rocks were being used for plates on these barbells. I marveled at the look of it all, how much it looked like a real gym would, even though it was made out of such basic materials. "Al, could you go over there and grab me that small set of dumbbells?" Sherry said as she pointed to a pair of what looked like a pair of 50 pound dumbbells would in a regular gym. I tried picking them up, but to my surprise, they never left the ground, I tried with all my strength, which may have been drained from me because of the fact we're shipwrecked, but I knew I should be able to lift 100 pounds, at least. I rolled them over to her, while she stifled her laughter the whole time.
"God, this weight almost weighs a ton, I can't even lift it and its taking all the power in my body just to roll it over here, how much does it really weigh?" I was near out of breath while I said this. "Poor Al, are you tired, this little weight, its my warm up for bicep curls, and it wore you out just rolling it over here, well, you're only a man, I guess a man shouldn't be expected to handle weights like this one, which only weighs 1,750 pounds." With that Sherry picked it off the ground without even taking a breath and started curling it with one hand! She did it easily for 50 reps with her right hand, than she switched and did 50 reps with her left hand, it was like it was weightless to her. She put it down and brought over a slightly bigger weight, "See this, this is a full ton, 2000 pounds, and I'm still just warming my arms up, this weight, even though it weighs as much as a small car, still isn't enough to make me try, let me show you!" She took the 2000 pound dumbbell and just started curling, not caring about reps, she went until she felt tired, which if I had a working watch, could have taken from 20 minutes to 45 minutes, when she finally put the dumbbell down, she didn't look or act tired, more like she was bored. She still gave me a show though, doing a double biceps pose that blew me away, her biceps peaked up over her head, I guessed they must have been 50 inches around at least, they were titanic in their mass and produced a vein the size of a hotdog.
Just then, I heard a rumbling, the kind of rumbling that I first heard when Sherry came to the door of the house, this rumbling was much louder though and it came from behind, I turned just in time to see something amazing, my girlfriend, Cassie, was standing on top of the stairs, and she was enormous! I couldn't believe my eyes, she was still the same height, but her muscles were preposterously huge, she came down the stairs and they creaked, hell, when Sherry came down the stairs, they didn't make a sound, but apparently, my girlfriend was so heavy from all the muscle she was carrying, that they reached their limit, and were close to giving out. She finally reached the bottom and stood toe to toe with Sherry, she was about the same height, but the difference in size was visible, as Cassie's shoulders were half again wider, and a couple of inches taller than Sherry's. Sherry's pecs stood out 8 inches over her 6 pack abs, but Cassie's pecs stood over 10 inches over her 8 pack abs. I was in complete awe, as the girlfriend that I had for 3 years showed muscles that overpowered the most muscular person in the World, or who used to be the most muscular person in every single category. "Cassie, what the heck happened, how did you get so big, I thought you never wanted to be so big?" She smiled and said, "I didn't want to before, but now I see myself and feel these huge hard muscles, and I know how much you wanted me to be so big, so I think I'll keep them. As for how I got them, I don't know, I woke up with them, Delina was feeding me a juice while I was sleeping, and poof, I'm absolutely huge and ripped to shreds."
Sherry laughed and said, "That's just about what happened to us, we ate the fruit here, and overnight we just grew big and strong, we made weights out of materials here and grew bigger. I grew bigger than the girls because I was a gymnast growing up, I didn't quite keep that lifestyle after the girls were born but I suppose you're even bigger because you work out all the time and kept a tight toned body even before coming here, so the fruit worked best with your physiology." Cassie giggled a little and said, "I guess that's true, whatever it is, I feel a thousand times stronger than I ever was, in fact, I could probably just swim back home from here, if I wanted." I was fixated on her body, but that last comment brought me out of my reverie, "You wouldn't leave me here, would you darling, you would take me with you, wouldn't you?" Cassie looked at me with a smirk, "I don't know, I mean you basically abandoned me for this tiny little muscle mom, I don't think you deserve this body and what it's capable of anymore." I was close to crying as I heard these words come out of her mouth, I know I was acting enamored in her presence, but I loved her, she noticed this look of depression and said, "Al, baby, I was just kidding you, I know you are loyal to me, even with all the muscle babes around this island, I know you love me more for than my body, but for my personality, my mind, so no, I'm not leaving you. And yes, I'm definitely taking you with me, in fact, I think I could get everyone off the island, if they want me too. What do you say Sherry, would you and the girls want to come back to America?"
Sherry looked wistfully back and forth between me and Cassie, and burst out crying, than began bear hugging Cassie with great gusto. Cassie was lifted off the ground and from what I could tell, there was a lot of pressure, but the look on Cassie's face was calm, not any sign of pain could be seen, she must be so strong that the super-powerful Sherry was nothing compared to her. "Of course, I would love to, I'm sure the girls would too, but how?" Cassie said, "You constructed this house with your muscle power, how hard would it be to construct a boat with that same power, a super sturdy boat that can handle extreme speeds and water pressures, I'll take care of the swimming, look at how strong this body is!" She went to the biggest weight in the gym, something that looked 3 times as big as the 2000 pound weight Sherry worked out with. "My god, don't that weight is over 10,000 pounds, I can't even lift that off the ground!" Sherry shouted, but Cassie was undeterred, she knew she was much stronger than Sherry, and was determined to show her strength, and she did, as she picked up the 10,000 pound weight with only one hand with absolute ease, she pressed it overhead without effort and continued, until she did 500 reps with each hand, than curled it for 200 reps with each hand, when she dropped it on the floor, the house shook and the dry clay basement floor cracked! Cassie smiled as she flexed her biceps, which towered well over her head, if I had a 6 foot measuring tape with me, it may not have even been big enough to reach around that humungous arm muscle! It was my turn to faint as I exploded in my shorts like I've never done before.
Day 5
I awoke several hours later, to the sounds of water sloshing around, I must have been on the beach, I looked to my left and saw a huge wooden boat, then to the right, where I heard female voices, all four of the muscle girls were walking towards where I lay with a vine rope. Cassie said, "I figure we go northwest of here, that's where me and Al came from with the cruise ship, I think about 200 miles that way we should hit shore, don't know what my maximum swimming speed and power is, but if I try my best, and with the swimming techniques I know, it won't take too long, then we'll all be back in civilization." The other girls collectively gave a big whoop, than Sherry looked down, seeing my eyes were open and said, "Hey Al, ready to go, we've been talking about the trip, if Cassie is as strong as she looked in the basement, well, it shouldn't take too long." Sherry picked me up in a cradle carry and carried me on the boat, there were three seats, one for Sherry, one for Delina and one for Marcia, I guess I was supposed to sit on one or all of their laps for the duration. Cassie tied a knot on the ships bow with one end of the thick, strong vine, and tied the other around her ultra strong, muscular neck. She laughed and said, "Well here goes, wish me luck folks." She launched herself into the water like a torpedo and the boat took off like a missile, we were moving so fast it was like a blur, we couldn't see ahead either, as there was a huge plume of water going out right in front of us. I'm glad I was being held in Sherry's strong arms, or the force of the wind that was blowing would have surely blown my weaker body off the boat like a leaf.
It didn't seem like a very long time but I heard land ho from one of the girls, I'm guessing Marcia, and she was right, there was land on the horizon, coming up very, very fast indeed, as Cassie was moving through the water like the fastest ship in the Navy on rocket fuel and crack put together! There it was, civilization, I knew it was a big city because there was a big hotel right on the beach, Cassie stopped swimming but we kept going as the momentum carried us right to the shore. Finally, after about a week with nothing, no TV, no internet, no technology at all, nothing, we were back, and Sherry, Delina, and Marcia were back after 15 years of the same, so they were even more happy. I walked on to the beach and fell to my knees, smiling and kissing the sand, then I jumped into Cassie's arms, and kissed her, then stopped, looked deep into her eyes, and kissed her even more deeply. "Cassie, I love you, when we get back to Los Angeles, I want to marry you." Cassie tears in her eyes said, "Of course, I love you so much, and I'd love to be Mrs. Cassie Morrison, yes!" I thanked the lord and looked over to our three companions, who were hopping up and down in delight to finally be back in a civilized place themselves. I was smiling and thought to myself, could life get any better? The End.
So ummm, yeah, you guys know that k+ and comments are always welcomed.
-
^-^
-
Jeremy Wilson = Jeremy Lightning--a member here and a contributor. :bravo:
-
Pound for Pound
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan3@yahoo.com
I visit a gymnastics academy, and find myself in heaven
Author’s note: I have always been fascinated with female gymnasts, from the Olympics on down, these tiny girls have proven to me that pound for pound, they are the strongest, quickest, and definitely most agile athletes around, I have to write at least one story about their power, and of course put my little spin on it.
Jeremy Wilson's private blog (Made up for this story)
June 14, 2009
Hey everyone, I am excited because I have been invited as a journalist to the International Gymnastics Championships taking place in Chicago this year, as a fan of female gymnasts I can't tell you how much I am looking forward to seeing each and every one of these amazing athletes up close. From the first time I witnessed the Olympics in 1988, I have been fascinated by these mighty mites, girls that are on average very short, but have such physical power for their size, and some are really ripped. I know that many parents get their children into the sport very early in their lives, and their dedication to the sport shines through, as they grow up, they get better and better, when they reach Olympic age, 16 years old and above, they can do moves that have to be seen to be believed. I had always wanted to see a live gymnastics meet, to see those girls move through the air with the greatest of ease, see them do feats that very few of them men in this World today could accomplish, I'll give you a report when I get back.
June 20, 2009
Oh My God! I am finally back, what I expected to be a 2 day festival of gymnastics fun turned out to be a 5 day orgy of strength, muscle, and sexual feats that I never thought possible. Sorry if this part of my blog turns out to be a little long, but it will take a long time to share this story with you. First of all, let me tell you, I finally have a girlfriend, I met her at the meet, she was competing in the contest, she's a 21 year old female gymnast named Shannon Stroheim from Germany, she speaks perfect English and may I just say, has a near perfect body. She has blond hair tied in a pony tail, sky blue eyes and a face that would make a super model green with envy. Okay, she's a bit short, in fact, she's incredibly tiny, only 4'8, she weighs 92 pounds, but let me just say, those 92 pounds are more powerful than my 325 pounds will ever be or could ever hope to be. It was her routines that brought her to my attention, especially her floor routine, she just had so much speed, I could barely make her out as she sprinted across the mat. Then when she jumped into the air, she rose well over 10 feet in the air, far above the next nearest competitor, when she was in the air she twisted faster, but with more control and precision than I had ever seen from a gymnast. Not only did I marvel at her, but I noticed the judges were completely shocked, their mouths hung open, as they shakily held up the signs for a perfect 10. She hugged her fellow gymnasts from Germany, that's when I noticed her height, most of the other girls on her team were at least 6 inches taller, but she looked to be more fit, more ripped.
The uneven bars were next and to be honest, I didn't think it could get better, but I was wrong. She was spinning and flipping through the event with more force than I had seen from male gymnasts use during any of the events I had seen them in. But instead of it looking violent, it just looked all the more graceful. When she finally did the dismount, she flew up 25 feet, did what seemed like 7 different moves and landed perfectly without even the slightest fault. The judges were once again forced to render nothing less than a perfect score, this one girl was dominating the contest. I knew at this point that this was no ordinary girl, and I had to get to know her better. I saw her go over to her coach, a huge man of about 6'4 and 280 pounds, he was a big burly guy who was probably a former Olympic Weightlifter, he clapped her on the shoulder with a lot of force, I would probably have been knocked for a loop by it, she didn't wince, she didn't even seem to notice it. I gasped with admiration and worked out a way to get to meet her. The rest of the show pretty much followed the first two events, she won with perfect scores, much like Nadia Comaneci in the 1976 Olympics, but everything about her just dominated each and every one of the other gymnasts in the room, she had a life-force that was so powerful, it almost radiated up to the spot that I was sitting.
Using my media pass, I got back to the German's dressing room and requested an interview session with Shannon for an American magazine. Seeing my media pass they figured I was on the up and up, and minutes later Shannon came out to greet me. I asked her if she spoke English and she said, "Yes, I do quite well, my parents sent me over to England to study for 3 years." Excellent, I thought, this could go quite easy, if I say the right things, which to tell you the truth, I have trouble doing in these situations. "Hello Ms. Stroheim, may I call you Shannon?" She smiled, and her teeth were as beautiful as the rest of her, "Of course." She offered her hand and I took it, what I felt was just about what I expected, a very firm grip, of course it had to be to do the feats of strength she had shown. "My name is Jeremy Wilson, I'm a freelance online news reporter, I would like to interview you about your success tonight and your personal background, if I may?" A light seemed to go on in her head, "Jeremy Wilson? The Jeremy Wilson from Diana the Valkyrie?" I blushed a little and said, "Well yes, that's a little hobby of mine, I just write about what I love, female strength and muscle, but this is what pays the bills." She giggled a little, her voice had a light, lilting quality to it, "Well, I discovered your stories a couple of years ago, and I love each and every one of them, especially involving the little girls lifting guys much, much heavier than they were."
I was a little taken aback, this girl liked my stories, not only that, but she loved the ones that I myself personally enjoyed writing the most, because they're my deepest fantasies. "Well, one of the things I would like to talk to you about is your strength, I was impressed a great deal by what I saw out there, your power just dominated each and every one of those other girls out there, if you don't mind me asking, how strong are you?" She blushed and said, "Well, I tried to tone it down a little, I was not using all my power, but just enough to win every event, I started in gymnastics when I was 6 years old, and the coaches were amazed at the abilities I had at the very beginning. Then he suggested I go into weightlifting to improve my overall strength when I was 8, well, I took to the weights right away, the results are what you see before you." I nodded, but inside my stomach was turning cartwheels, "That's great, and I'll keep this off the record if you want me to, could you show me exactly how strong you are?" She looked around and said, "Okay, since no one is here, I'll give you a sample of my strength, how much do you weigh?" I responded, "About 330 pounds, give or take a few ounces." She nodded, "Okay, have you ever seen ballet performances where the male lifts up a female under her arms, well hold your arms straight out and hold as still as possible."
I did just that, she reached her hands under my arms, took a firm grip around my biceps, than pressed her arms without a grunt straight over her head, along with her arms rose my 330 pound body. "My God! I can't believe it, I mean, I weigh 3 and a half times what you weigh, how heavy am I for you?" She just shook her head and said, "You're as light as my pillow, Jeremy, seriously, I can hardly even feel you, I know you're so much bigger than me, but I could hold you up there forever." I was amazed, here is a really small woman, 21 years old, but looks more like a 10 year old because of her height, and slender, though incredibly ripped body, holding me like I was the little child. "How, how did you get so strong?!?" I nearly shouted as she started bouncing me up and down like I was a beachball in her fingers. "Well, I guess 13 years of lifting fairly heavy weights, I told you I started lifting when I was 8, well, I was already strong even then, my first bench press was 45 kilograms, I guess you would say that’s 100 pounds, I weighed 50 pounds at the time and I really didn't have any trouble with it, doing it for 12 reps. I loved to workout, so I did it 3 hours a day, 5 days a week, I got stronger all the time, by the time I hit 12 years old, I figured was more than twice as strong as my coach, so I decided to test the theory by having him armwrestle me, both of his arms against my weaker left arm, I won, with great ease to tell you the truth." She was talking the whole time she was holding me up in the air, her voice showed no strain, no evidence that she was even trying that hard, I had to know what my heart was dreading, yet anxious to ask.
"Shannon, I guess you know by reading my stories how perfect you are for me, it has been a fantasy of mine to meet someone exactly like you since I was very young. It's difficult to ask this, because I have never been good with the ladies, I'm very shy because of my weight and I have little experience but..." She interrupted, "Oh Jeremy, of course I would go out with you, I knew from the moment I read one of your stories that I would like to meet the tortured soul who harbored many of the same fantasies that I had. You see, I love to lift guys, especially guys who are much bigger than me, yet not one of those guys were excited sexually by that kind of thing, they were shocked, scared, and turned off by being lifted by me. They think its strange for a girl to be so strong, but when I saw your stories, I saw a kindred spirit who not only would love to be lifted by a girl my size, but would be turned on sexually by a girl who had the strength that I possess." My head was spinning, this gorgeous, super strong, incredibly ripped, little gymnast had the hots for me just as much as I had the hots for her, incredible! I was moving towards the ground and I thought she was going to let me go, but I was wrong, as soon as my feet hit the ground, they were off it again, as she lifted me up in a cradle carry. I smiled down at her, she smiled up at me, I knew right then and there, this girl was the one for me. She carried me to my car, not caring that it was 3 blocks away and people were staring at her the whole time, she was wearing her leotard still, her feet were bare, but nothing mattered to her at that point other than me and her. That was 3 days ago, and it set off the most fantastic 3 days of my life. Right now she is sleeping in my bed, she has quit competitive gymnastics, left the German Gymnastic Team and decided to move in with me to continue fulfilling each and every one of my lift and carry fantasies. I will be back tomorrow to fill you in more on Shannon's strength.
June 22, 2009
Hey everyone, sorry if I was a little late updating, I just was worn out from Friday Night, Shannon and I went to a gym, not just any gym, though, it was a special gym that she was the only member of, where the machines, bars, and plates were special made to weigh much more than any known in regular gyms right now. I mean the minimum weight plate is 50 pounds, the next one up is 100, and the biggest is 250 pounds, the dumbbells go from 100 pounders all the way up to 450 pounders. I watched in amazement as this tiny girl took a pair of 180 pound dumbbells, just about twice her bodyweight, in each of her tiny, though incredibly vascular hands and started curling them like they were 5 pound weights to you or me. I was completely taken aback, I knew she was mightily strong, she had shown that in the past three days by lifting me in a number of different ways, each as easy as the next, still I had a hard time believing this wasn't some sort of wonderful dream that I would eventually wake up from. She completed a set of 25 curls for each arm and set them down, picking up a pair of 225 pound dumbbells to continue her arm workout. Combined these weights weigh 450 pounds, the girl curling them weighs 92 pounds, the thought that she was curling almost 5 times her weight was incredible to me, yet it seemed as normal as brushing her teeth to her. After doing 15 reps with each arm, she completed her arms workout by picking up a pair of 275 pounders, these weights were not quite as easy as the rest, but she still managed to pump them up and down for 8 reps, respectable when considering that the combined weight was 6 times her bodyweight.
Oh I forgot to give you some background on the gym, first of all Shannon had it built because she had moved to the US 2 years ago, still traveling with the German Gymnastics team as a German national, she had been planning to retire to America anyway, meeting me was all the impetus she needed. Her parents were fairly rich, her dad a baron who made his money from the 3rd largest beer company in Germany, her mother was also rich in her own right, the daughter of a Bavarian real estate tycoon, kind of like a more successful version of our Donald Trump. Combined the riches they accumulated could have bought their daughter anything in the World she wanted, and she wanted to lift weights, heavier ones than can be found in any gym around the World. She told me that she wanted a place not only for her, but for people like her, she was sure she wasn't the only unnaturally strong girl in the World, she wanted to make the gym accessible to those who just couldn't find heavy enough weight in regular gyms, but she didn't know how to make that possible without attracting guys who think they're strong, but couldn't hold a candle to Shannon and girls like her, if there were any more out there like her. On the third day Shannon got an interesting email from a girl from China, she was 17 and built much like Shannon, 4'6 84 pounds of ripped gymnast muscle, she was at the Beijing Olympics, but was told to not perform to what she knew were her best abilities. She said she was far ahead of anyone in her country, and was tired of being repressed, of her strength, agility, and speed being held back, so she stowed away on an airplane to the United States, was given political asylum, put in a foster family who regularly took care of foreign exchange students and saw Shannon's message on a Yahoo group. She knew that if she could use her full potential when lifting weights, which she was never allowed to do in China, she could break all the records. She wanted to join Shannon's gym because she felt that was the only place to explore her potential, and Shannon may be the only girl to help her discover that. Shannon had kept the address secret unless she received an email of a worthy gym member, Shannon smiled as she sensed this was the girl who could be the first gym member. We'll meet with her later today and I'll get back to you on how it goes tomorrow.
-
June 23, 2009
Well, the girl from China was everything I hoped for, she was tiny, only coming up to the bottom of my chest, but everything else checked out, she turned 17 2 months ago, she was a member of the Chinese Olympics squad for the 08 games. That's when I recognized her, this was the little girl that the US tried to get disqualified for being too young, for her size she had fantastic speed, strength and agility. I shook her hand and was a little surprised, because as tiny as it was, she grabbed my hand in a vice of steel, I had tried to pull my arm and hand away, but she held it immobile with her strength, not even noticing my efforts. Quite the contrary, she was smiling and nodding at me as I tried to explain what the gym was all about, I say try because I had a hard time speaking because of the pain ratcheting through my hand. She let go and approached Shannon, who was smiling off to the back and side, Kei, the name of the Chinese gymnast held out her hand to Shannon, and you could see that there wasn't too much of a size difference, only 3 inches in height and probably about 10 pounds in weight. Shannon accepted and started to grind down, trying to take revenge for me having my hand wrung out, the only problem was that Kei didn't seem to feel it at all and then she put her own pressure on the hold, Shannon's eyes were wide open in disbelief as she felt something she hadn't felt in many years, someone that might be stronger than her. Shannon was grunting, trying to bring more power to the intense handshake but all this did was make Kei laugh at Shannon's expression of effort and anger, finally Shannon dropped to her knees it hurt so much, I couldn't believe it, my strong girl, the girl who had shown me strength I never thought possible was losing a strength contest to a smaller, younger girl, with seeming ease. I just shook my head in disbelief as we headed on in the gym, Shannon leading the way shaking her hand out, trying to get the feeling back into it.
I was mesmerized, ever since I met her, Shannon was without doubt, the strongest girl I had ever met, yet Kei had come in and shown me and Shannon the meaning of real power, I had to know how strong she really was! Shannon motioned to the bench which was loaded to 700 pounds, her warmup weight, "I am impressed with your hand strength, but that's not the biggest indicator of overall strength, let's see you bench this, its my warmup." Kei nodded with a serious look on her face, got down beneath the bar, and took it off the rests without even a grunt of effort. She brought the bar down to her chest and pumped it back up with ease, she did it slow and steady, finishing off the 50th rep with just as much ease as she did the 1st. I looked over at Shannon with a crazy look of worry, we both knew that Shannon could only get 40 reps out of that, and that's with very much effort for the last couple reps. Shannon tried not to look worried as she patted Kei on the shoulder and said, "That's very good, now let's go with a bit heavier weight." I saw her take the 100 pound plates off and put a 250 pound weight on each side followed by 2 100 pound plates on each side of the 50 pound bar. This added up to an incredible 950 pounds, which is a little below Shannon's max of 1000 pounds, if Kei would do this with the ease she did 700, there would be no question as to who would be stronger. Kei warmed up and stretched a little, she got down again, and to my amazement she took the bar off the rests with seemingly little effort, Shannon was behind her as a spotter, but looking at the ease with which Kei had lifted the 700 pounds, she may not need one here. And it turns out Shannon was right, Kei brought it down to her chest and easily pressed it up, before our unbelieving eyes, the tiny Chinese gymnast bench pressed 950 pounds, over 11 times her own weight as easily as it was the 700 pounds before. She completed 50 reps with seeming ease, then decided to go a little farther, probably to further her dominance over Shannon, she finally put the bar back after completing 78 reps.
I was standing there with my mouth open, Shannon was shocked as well, not even moving from the spot after Kei had put the bar back down, got up and did a little dance. Kei looked at the look in my and Shannon's face and said, "Don't worry my friends, and don't think that you're weak Shannon, I was just brought up in an environment that was about strict training, and discipline. In fact the reason I defected was because the Chinese government was too strict, they had my whole day planned out for me, and to top it off, on the biggest 2 weeks of our year, the Olympics, they told me to hold back, to not humiliate the other countries. I got tired of them telling me what to do, and really who was going to stop me, when I expressed my disinterest in staying on the Olympic team after last year, they sent 3 thugs that were each over 6'3 and 300 pounds, they were masked but I could tell they were members of the Chinese Superheavyweight Weightlifting program. Well, I took pleasure in combating each one of their attacks with my superior strength. You should have been there when I had two of them over my head, one in each hand, they were screaming, had I tested my strength against all three of them at once, I would have won, quite easily, what you have seen from me just now is the tip of the iceberg. Honorable Shannon, could you put on 3 more 100 pound plates on each side of the barbell, I want to get my arms workout in." We were incredulous, but Shannon had to know, she had to see exactly how strong this miniscule Chinese girl was, so she did as Kei asked, making the weight a total of 1,550 pounds, more weight than I had ever seen Shannon lift, even for squats and deadlift.
The bar was bending from the ridiculous amount of weight on it, to our surprise, Kei got behind it and took an underhand grip. No I thought to myself, she can't be serious, this tiny girl, only weighing 84 pounds herself at the most was attempting to curl 1550 pounds, well over my girlfriend's bench, squat and deadlift records? My mouth was open, my tongue was hanging, I was drooling in anticipation of a World changing moment for me. Something else was happening as well, despite my love for Shannon, I couldn't help but have a boner because of the incredible power that Kei was showing at that point. I looked over at Shannon, she was sweating, and this is a girl that just about never sweated, even after a fairly heavy workout, but I could tell something was happening to her, she was clutching her breast, and her other hand was creeping up her thigh. She didn't even pay attention to me, this whole time she had her eyes clearly focused on the Chinese phenom who had been curling 1550 pounds like nothing for what seemed like hours, but was probably only 5 minutes, still if you figure 3 reps every ten seconds, 18 reps in a minute, she had done 90 reps, without even looking like she cared that there was 3/4 of a ton on the bar she was curling with. Both of us were basically overheating, both mentally and physically, this young girl, only 17 years old had inflamed a passion for strength and muscle in both of us, I had dreamed many years of meeting someone like Shannon, but to compare Shannon to Kei was like trying to compare a flea to a lion, there was just no comparison, Kei won hands down. I think both of us realized this and just let go with our feelings, it was useless to fight it, Kei was our superior, and the way she was smirking, still curling the huge weight effortlessly while watching both of us worship her body with our eyes, and soon with our own bodies.
Shannon had dropped all pretenses, she had her shirt and sports bra off, rubbing her nipples, she had her hand down her lycra shorts, working herself into an orgasmic frenzy. I had followed suit, it seemed Kei didn't mind it at all, in fact, she encouraged it with a nod as I brought my pants and underwear down, starting beating off with as much fervor as I ever had before. Kei winked at us, moved her hands to the middle of the incredibly heavy and huge bar, then started curling it with one hand. That was just what we needed to get off, both Shannon and I had come at the same time, seeing how easily the girl was curling what was over 18 times her own bodyweight with only one hand. We collapsed, shaking to the ground, I know I had never been more satisfied by an orgasm, even with Shannon. Kei finally put down the bar, and walked over to us, she bent down, put one arm around my waist, the other around Shannon's, lifted us up with absolute ease, and asked, "Which way to the bedroom?"
More in the future hopefully, until then, remember, don’t underestimate gymnasts, they are pound for pound, the strongest athletes out there.
The End
-
Another great one! K+
-
Part 1: The Beginning
Ever since she was very little, Lucy knew one thing, that she liked muscle and
strength, that she wanted it for herself. She began working out at age 15,
lifting weights, doing aerobics, riding stationary bikes, and whatever else
she could do to shape her muscles. By the time she reached 19, she was a very
fit young woman, but it wasn't enough for her, at 5'2 and 130 pounds of
muscle, she was very big by most female bodybuilding standards, with 15" arms
and a 40 inch chest, but her goals couldn't be met, she didn't want to be as
big as a female bodybuilder, she wanted to be the most muscular human being
that the planet Earth had ever seen, and her genetics just wouldn't let her
get to that point. She had been using supplements, protein drinks and
following all the bodybuilder diets she had discovered from all the male and
female bodybuilding magazines she had collected since she was 13, but it was
never leading to the mass she wanted, the definition she wanted, the power she
wanted for herself. Finally she couldn't stand it, she decided to take
advanced chemistry in college, so she could create a steroid like substance
that would create super powerful and huge muscles on her body, without the
negative side effects that are associated with steroid abuse. Lucy went
through class after class and after gleaning as much knowledge as she possibly
could, she got all the elements together and brought them home, to work with
in her own personal laboratory in her basement. She was a scientific genius, a
nerd of the highest caliber, so figuring out the right mixture would be very
easy for her.
Three hours later she put down her test tubes and beakers, she was confident
that she had succeeded, but wasn't so stupid as to test it on herself, she
took a female lab rat named Maggie, put it down next to a small dish, where
she put her formula and encouraged the lab rat to lap it up. Nothing happened
for a couple of seconds, the rat just started walking around like normal, then
it stumbled a couple of steps and laid down on the counter, Lucy moved to pick
it up but before she could pick her up, Maggie jumped up lunged her. Lucy
leaped back, her eyes bulging at her sudden movement, then she looked a little
closer at Maggie, her eyes grew even larger! Maggie was muscular, much, much
larger than a mouse her size is supposed to be, and the muscles were very
visible, from the enlarged shoulders to the engorged hindquarters, there was a
visible difference from the mouse she was 10 seconds before. There was
something else she noticed about the lab rat, her eyes had changed, they
weren't the bright pink they were before, now they looked like a deep reddish
type of color, like it made her evil or something. Lucy knew she had to act
quick, because this mouse could be dangerous if left out. So she filled a
needle with Cyanide and as quick as she could she grabbed Maggie and inserted
the full tube of the poison into Maggie. Now on most mice Maggie's size, the
poison would have worked immediately, but that didn't happen with Maggie, as
soon as she was put down she started running, it wasn't until 30 seconds later
that she started to slow down, and finally 1 minute after being injected with
an incredibly powerful poison, she died. Lucy was incredulous, with what she
injected, a normal mouse would have died in 5 seconds, maybe less, but because
of the solution she made, Maggie took 12 times that to die.
Lucy had a lot to think about, the experiment with Maggie was clearly a
success, as Maggie grew more muscular, stronger, and tougher than a mouse
should be. But she also grew more feral, could it be that the animal's more
baser instinct took over, or did the formular really make you evil? Lucy
weighed the good effects against the bad effects and came to the conclusion
that her human intellect will help negate the feral outcome that Maggie went
through. She thought to herself, hell, I'm much more intelligent than a
little, puny mouse, I can handle it. With that thought she took her formula
and put it into a hypodermic needle, she then swabbed herself with alcohol and
tied herself off with a piece of rubber. She injected herself with the serum,
pulled the needle out and put pressure on the needle hole. Lucy started
shaking, convulsing, she fell down to her knees in almost unbearble pain, she
shouted "What's...whats..happening?" Muscle starting bulging from nowhere,
pulsing, growing bigger, veins became visible all over her arms, she started
laughing, the pain was leaving her body and was replaced by a feeling of
Euphoria that she had never experienced before. After 10 minutes of this
rollercoaster of emotion, she stood up, she felt lighter than air, like her
feet weren't even touching the ground as she walked around gracefully. She
spun around, her arms out like a ballet dancer, when she focused on her
outstretched appendage. Her eyes were wide open in pure disbelief as she saw
the muscle size, the definition, the veins going all over, she flexed for the
first time and was amazed to find that her arms got 3 times bigger with just a
light flex! Lucy finally realized that she did it, she had become the woman
she had always dreamed! An Amazon, capable of holding her own in strength and
muscle size with any man, a super woman, to be feared and respected. She could
feel the power in her, but she wanted, no, she needed to test it, even with
muscles the size of Mr. Olympia, she wouldn't be satisfied being merely strong
for a human, she wanted super human strength to the extreme!
She walked towards the lab door, which she locked when she first came in
there, absentmindedly she grabbed the door handle, twisted and pulled, the
door was ripped from the hinges with absolute ease, she threw it away like a
frisbee, marvelling at her incidental show of strength, the door's hinges were
pretty tough, thick metal, but she treated it like nothing but styrofoam. She
walked down the hall, looking for the biggest man there, to test her strength
against, she found him in the security guard, 6'4 275 pounds of muscle,
capable of benching 600 pounds, but she was confident in her abilities to
overpower him. She approached him with lust in her eyes and he was disarmed by
the fact that she was so beautiful, yet so muscular, she stood right in front
of him and in a flash she had him up over her head with one hand. His 275
pounds was hardly straining her, but she noticed something, she was feeling
his weight less and less, she felt herself growing bigger and stronger
muscles, she looked at the guard and saw that his muscles were disappearing,
slowly, but surely, his muscles were becoming her muscles. This brought a
wicked smile to her face as she understood what this meant, not only was she
stronger than any man on the planet, she could make herself stronger by coming
in contact with them. When he was completely drained of his muscle, weighing
only 130 pounds at 6'4 she dropped him on the floor and took some time to
admire her new size. She flexed her biceps and was giggling with joy at the
sight, they peaked right near where her fist was, her pecs were now 5 inches
deep, looking like two flesh covered toasters. She looked down in contempt at
the security guard, she says in a superior voice "Men shouldn't be allowed to
have muscle, they only use it for their own ends, now that I have the power,
things will change around here."
She walks out confidently and sets her sights on a van that she owned, she
wondered how fast she was now, the van was 200 yards away, she started running
and got there in less than 5 seconds, it seems she won't need her car, since
she can move just as fast, if not faster than a car could ever move. She
thinks about what she could do with her current car and it hits her, she has
the chance to experiment with her strength again, she bends down and grips the
side of the 4 ton vehicle, she raises her hands and with ease she lifts the
side off the ground, she walks her hands inward, trying to find a balance
point for the van. Once she found it, she took a grip on the undercarriage and
started lifting, in less than a second the whole 8,000 pound van was off the
ground and over her head, she isn't even straining, maybe absorbing that
security guard multiplied her strength even more. She started twirling the van
around like a baton, from hand to hand, on a finger, nothing was too hard for
her, the van's weight was insignificant to her. She was moaning in pleasure as
she experienced a strength induced orgasm, knowing that she was well stronger
than 10 men put together and knew she could only get stronger. An idea came to
her, the strongest man in the World, the Universe, Superman, lived across the
country in Metropolis, if she could somehow gain his strength, she would
become unstoppable! Her wicked mind formulated a plan on how to bring the
World's strongest man to his knees... End of Part 1
-
Part 2: The Making of a Goddess
Lucy formulated her plan, she smiled wickedly as she thought about what she was going to do, Superman was the idol of manhood, he was the masculine ideal for many in the World, if anyone deserved to be knocked down a few notches, it was him. She flexed her muscles, knowing that she may not be strong enough now to defeat the Man of Steel, but she knew her powers would even them up and then move her well ahead of his incredible physical strength very quickly. She smiled down at her immense pectoral muscles as they bulged out over 6 inches from her sternum, she looked below at her six pack stomach, with plates of muscle that reached an inch and a half deep, she looked over to her biceps which looked so vascular that the vein running on top of her muscle was as big around as a pencil. Her thighs were the figureative tree trunks, completely separated and ripped to shreds, while her calve took on the shape of a giant upside down heart, striated and veined to a degree that there may have been no body fat anywhere on her body. She started giggling like a little girl when she thought about how big she might turn out to be after fighting the greatest Hero in the world, with his immense power added to her body, she would become totally unstoppable! When she was finally ready to go about her plan, she got up and delivered a spinning back kick to the van she had lifted earlier, which sent the van hurtling away at well over 300 miles an hour, it landed 20 miles away in a lake. She smiled again as she said to herself "Oh yeah, I'm totally ready for this!"
Lucy figured she wouldn't be able to take on Superman at her current strength level, so instead she went to find Wonder Woman, who wasn't as strong, and she could use Wonder Woman's attributes in her fight against Superman. So she ran off to the Amazon City, dressed in a tunic that showed off a bit of her muscle, but hid the majority of her incredible strength. She had a plan for Wonder Woman too, she would prove herself to be worthy of Amazon sisterhood and attatch herself to Wonder Woman, and while they're working close together, she would slowly drain Wonder Woman's power, until she felt strong enough to go one on one with Superman. Lucy didn't really care about the fact that Wonder Woman was the world's greatest female superhero, Lucy's mind was so fueled with gaining strength that her mind told her that the Maid of Might was not using her strength to help the plight of women, but used it to further the male dominated agenda of the world and therefore had to be stopped. Lucy walked up to Diana and put her hand on her shoulder, slowly and carefully draining her power so that Wonder Woman didn't notice. Diana turned around to find herself looking into the eyes of a woman looking very much like herself, she had long, flowing black hair and an Amazonian like body that was quite tall and muscular. Diana then gripped the hand on her shoulder and tried to pull it away, but it was much stronger than she thought it would be, it took her full strength to move it a little. At this point, Lucy was in full strength absorbing mode and Diana was getting weaker and weaker by the second. Finally, Lucy threw Diana's arm to the side and then backhanded Wonder Woman across the face with a slap so thunderous it could be heard for miles around, not only that, but it made Wonder Woman fly 20 feet away, blood flowing from her lips and nose. Wonder Woman was just conscious, but fully weak and could hardly even move, Lucy was on her like a flash of lightning, holding her down and taking Wonder Woman's gold lariat, with it she tied Wonder Woman to a huge oak. Lucy laughed as she saw how weak and helpless Wonder Woman was when compared to her, her muscles were pumped up so huge that she could have stepped on stage at Mr. Olympia and run away with the contest. She was just about 6 feet tall and looked like she weighed about 225 pounds of muscle, but actually weighed much more because of her denseness and power her body held. Lucy felt the power racing through her body, the power of the World's strongest woman multiplied many times. She smiled evilly and said "Now, its time, its time to pay the good old man of steel a visit, a visit he'll never forget!"
Lucy then ran to the highest skyscraper in the city which is impressive in itself, as the building was 12 miles away and she got there in 45 seconds, the skyscraper was an 100 story building 1084 feet high, she looked up and smiled as part one of her diabolical plan grew to fruition. She decided to go incognito, so she wore a big trenchcoat and a brown wide rimmed hat, so when Superman saw her, he wouldn't notice her special developments. She wanted to surprise the Man of Steel, so she could take his muscle and strength without too much of a fight, at least before she was stronger than him. She took the stairs up to the top, going those 100 flights in about 12 seconds, pumping up her calves something fierce, making them at least 20 inches around at this point, with veins as large around as a finger. Lucy got to the edge and shouted "I'm falling, help me, Superman!" Just like clockwork, Superman zipped in from halfway around the world and caught Lucy's body about 30 feet from the sidewalk, then floated down with her still in his arms. Superman was none the wiser, he was so concerned with her safety that he failed to notice that her body was far harder than any woman's that he's ever felt. He set her down on her feet, and was quite surprised that she seemed almost as tall as he was, at 6'4, thats quite a tall lady, but that wasn't the case, he had grown 2 inches shorter from her draining his size, and she had grown 1 inch taller from that. Superman said "Please try to be more careful ma'am, that was a close one, and I won't always be here to save damsels in distress like yourself." Superman giggled at the last part, to which Lucy responded "Oh please call me Lucy, and you won't have to worry about me any more, I doubt I'll need anymore saving from now on. In fact, you'll be the one who's going to need saving." With that Lucy ripped off her trenchcoat and hat to show a huge muscular body that rivaled, maybe even was larger Superman's own massively muscled frame.
Superman's jaw was on the ground as he gazed at the muscular vision in front of him, she was only in her bra and panties, which were straining to hold themselves on. Her body was completely ripped, containing muscles that you could only find on the most massive of male bodybuilders, and she wasn't even flexing at this point! She giggled at his astounded reaction and said "You see, Superman, I've been given a gift, a gift to help all of womankind, and since you're the model of manhood to all the world, you're gonna be the first in a long line of my slaves, Man of Steel, when I'm done with you, you're gonna be the Man of Tissue Paper." She grabbed him so fast that he couldn't resist, she held him by his shoulders and said "Are you feeling it, Supes, your power is becoming my power, you're growing weaker, while I'm getting stronger, and there's not a thing you can do about it." It seemed she was right, Superman struggled with all of his prodigious physical strength, but he couldn't shake himself loose from her increasingly tight grip. Before his eyes he could see Lucy change, her muscles growing a little bigger second by second, her height growing, the look in her eyes appeared to get more and more crazy, she was driven insane by the power she was absorbing. Superman's mind flashed with an idea, he figured she must have some weaknesses, sure she might have muscles hard as stone, but even her hard muscles can't deflect his heat vision. He fired it up and hit her on the chest, but it didn't cause her any pain at all, in fact she was moaning in pleasure, he tried harder, but that didn't get anything more than louder and more passionate moans from Lucy. The third time he tried the beams only got half way to her chest before he was forced to stop, as his energy was far too low.
Superman was in a frenzy now, he saw that his powers had no affect on her at all, so he was jerking left and right until finally he managed to wriggle free and then he flew up into the air, hoping that she couldn't absorb his ability to fly as well. Unfortunately for him, she was too fast and before he could get 5 feet off the ground she grabbed his ankle and with a flick of the wrist threw him thirty feet, where he smashed into a hotdog vender's cart. She snorted and said "Leaving so soon, I wouldn't hear of it! You see, I have to eliminate you, Supes, with your power, I will make a new world order, where women rule, and men will be nothing but sex slaves to use at our leisure. When you fall, men from all over the World will see, and they'll have no choice but to follow me, I'll see to it that all women in the world will get the power they deserve! Before this night is through, all men will bow before me!" She said this with a crazy look in her eye as she ran to him, getting there in a fraction of a second. She held her hand around his throat, her arm was huge with muscle, but it didn't even strain with the Man of Steel's prodigious weight. Superman was trying with all his might, using both hands to pry one of her fingers off his throat, but he was so weak and she was so strong, that she didn't even notice his efforts. She looked at his face and then at his hands and started laughing like a crazed banshee, "Hahaha, this is what the mighty Superman is reduced too, trying to move my little old fingers with all his power, it seems you don't understand this, but I AM POWER!!!" With that, she chokeslammed him so hard that he was drilled 10 feet into the ground, his body was broken, his back was shattered, but he hung on to life, hoping that she would think he was dead and go away, he stayed there, unbreathing, unmoving, and it worked. Seeing his motionless form, Lucy clapped her hands like cleaning an eraser, and walked away, thinking of what next to do with her power. Superman laid in that hole for 2 hours before finally gaining the strength to fly again, he made a straight line towards the sun, so he could recover his strength, but it was going much harder than usual, he was so beat up that it could take days or even weeks to regain his full strength. As he recovered, he thought of how he could beat the Hugely Muscled Lucy, she was more powerful than anyone he’s ever faced, and she took his power while fighting him, how could he possibly beat her in a fight? He knew he couldn’t do it alone, so he placed a call to Gotham City
-
Four Months later
Superman came back from his self imposed exile in his unknown (to almost every
villain and just about every ally) place of residence, the Fortress of
Solitude. What he saw amazed and dumbfounded him, there were deserted cars
that were crushed, or bent into incredible positions, wrecked buildings, signs bent at 90 degree angles, and bodies of police and army men all over the city of Metropolis. Whomever or whatever had caused this, must have been very powerful, and equally evil. He knew that Lucy must have been behind it, the
men strung all over were much smaller than normal, they had absolutely no
muscle tone and shorter than normal as well. There were hundreds of them,
Superman looked around and was queasy from all the death and destruction, he
knew in his mind, if he had been there, he may have been able to prevent this,
he might have been able to stop Lucy, but he was too embarrassed, injured and
of course his muscle and strength were drained by his first encounter, and had
to heal up, and grow even stronger to try and defeat Lucy when he faced her
again. Now, hundreds, maybe thousands were dead, and it was his fault. He made
a promise to himself right then and there that Lucy wouldn't do this ever
again, not on his watch!
Lucy was happy, not only had she eliminated her biggest possible nemesis,
Superman, with absolute ease, she had collected the power of well over 800
men, and multiplied that many times beyond with her incredible gifts. This was one of many cities she had done this with, her body now contained the power of
thousands and thousands of men, who were guilty of nothing but being men. Not
only that, she possessed the power of two of the most powerful superheroes in
Earth's history, Wonder Woman and Superman, so that multiplied her natural
strength exponentially. Her muscles pulsed with each step she took, she had
grown to 6 foot 1, but with the denseness of her muscles, she weighed well over a ton, and the size of her muscles could only be described as gargantuan.
Her relaxed arms hung at her side, which was quite difficult because of the
fact that her lats stuck out so far, if you had measured them at this point,
the tape would have said 62 inches around, cold. But she held so much male
power in her, she can expand her muscles incredibly huge, with her incredible
powers she could draw as much strength as she wanted, and she could multiply
that strength by factors up to 100 times. Not only that, but she found that
she had the power to shrink her height and muscle size, but still keep a
significant amount of her strength, she had fun using that power a lot.
One time, Lucy went into an all male gym, she transformed herself to be 5'4
and looked like a fitness model, small muscles that were ripped and a pair of
D cup breasts that would be the envy of any porn star. Her face was as
beautiful as any super model and her hair was long, blonde, and had no
imperfections, she was about as perfectly female as any of these men had seen.
The guy in the front desk was first mesmerized, but then he stopped her by
placing his right hand on her shoulder, saying only guys could enter, he was
this big bouncer looking guy, 6'4 325 pounds at least, he could bench 650
pounds, one of the top 5 strongest guys in the gym. She looked up at him with
doe eyes and said "Awww please, can't a little itty bitty girl like me go in
your big strong man gym?" He couldn't be swayed, then faster than his eye
could follow, her slender little arm came up, took his wrist, then flipped him
over in a judo type move, he was on the ground moaning and she wrenched his
arm even harder, her strength breaking it with ease. He looked up in fear,
then something sparked in his mind, he knew who she was, the girl who's been
attacking the city, draining all the men of their strength and muscles, the
girl who claimed to have beaten and killed Superman, he started shaking. He
half cried, half croaked "Please don't kill me, I'm sorry, I didn't know who
you were, please, go in the gym, let me live, I'm begging you." She smirked
down at him and yelled "Do you men ever let up when you're beating your
girlfriends, do you just give up if they say no? No! I'm doing this for all
the women in the World who's ever had the stuffings beat out of them by their
husbands! I'm doing this for every teenage mother whose boyfriend ran off when she was pregnant! You men have been leading this World down the path to
destruction for too long, I am going to stop you!" She was quite insane,
almost frothing at the mouth, with no remorse at all, she drained him of his
power, and let him lay there, helpless and slowly dying. She entered the gym
and the scene was played out on every man present, no matter if they were
innocent or guilty, she didn't care, she craved power. After that encounter
she flexed her biceps, roaring like a lioness, the roar shattered glass for 3
square blocks around, and rattled the foundations of the gym. Her biceps grew
hugely, growing from 70 inches, to 80, to 100, quickly surpassing 200 inches
around, till they peaked 15 feet over her head at 350 inches around! She
released the flex and soaked in the revelry, the new feeling of strength and
euphoria that the strength gave her.
That was 2 weeks ago, she has repeated this with hundreds of men since then,
their power different each time, she made it a priority to drain the largest
and strongest of men, she figured in her frenzied mind that the stronger the
man is, the more damage he could do to a woman when angry. Local
weightlifters, boxers, wrestlers, football players, bodybuilders and just any generic sports stars were left lying, their muscles nothing but mush, their extreme strength gone, they were as weak as a baby kitten. And of course, this just added to the muscle and strength resources she could call upon at any time, if need be, and it made her standing strength greater as well. Without having to call on her reserves of extra strength, she was now about 100 times as strong as a normal man, she could do several feats of strength that would test the strength of a whole football team, with little or no effort. The more strength she took, the more she could transform her body, the more control she had over changing her own body both inside and out. She could spend hours underneath the sea, just swimming for fun, she would wrestle sharks and killer whales for fun, seeing if she could drain them, she couldn't but she was stronger and could toss them around with absolute ease. She found that she could jump higher than the tallest skyscraper in the World with ease, and lift it out of the ground with her bare hands as well! She climbed the summit of Mount Everest using only her hands in less than 5 minutes, and didn't wear anything other than her normal pink bikini. She felt no discomfort at all,
even though the temperatures reached well under 60 degrees below zero. To top
it off, her draining of Superman also managed to transfer some of his powers
to her, like the ability to fly, and the ability to run faster than the Flash!
She used each of these abilities to her advantage as she drained half of the
men in the United States in just under half a year.
Superman had to have help, he realized, as he saw the gym, with machines
twisted, brickwork sagging, and the bodies of 2 dozen formerly huge, masculine men laying around, either dead or nearly dead. Lucy was a lot stronger than him the last time they met, and even though he recovered to be 200 percent stronger, he knew, with all the men she had drained, she may have gotten 1000 percent stronger, if not even more. He had placed a call to Bruce Wayne,
knowing that Batman was in contact with a lot of other superheroes, trying to
put together a rag tag band of superheroes known as the Justice League of America, he thought this was the perfect first case, as they would be facing an enemy that would test them to the utmost of each and every one of their
powers. So a week later, they gathered together in an orbiting space lab,
which was soon to become the headquarters of the JLA. Batman brought along Martian Manhunter, Green Arrow, Green Lantern, and Supergirl. Superman was curious though "Where's Wonder Woman, I expected her to be here?" Batman
answered, "Well, we don't really know, we've tried contacting her apartment,
but no one's there, she may be at Themiscyra, the Capital city of Amazonia,
but if she is we have no way of communicating with her there. Superman then said, "I'll go check, I've been there before, but I might need backup, Green Lantern, Supergirl, come with me, please, I just hope that we're not too
late." Superman took them down to Themiscyra and found Wonder Woman still tied to a tree with her golden lasso, Superman untied her and caught her falling, powerless, emaciated body. She was still alive, but hadn't eaten anything in nearly a month, it was only her iron will and Amazon strength that saved her.
"Diana, Diana, speak to us, who did this?!?" Superman almost shouted into her
ear, his heart already telling him the answer. "It was, it was a woman, she
was about my height, but had muscles bigger than I've ever seen on a woman,
with long blonde, curly hair, she was disguised as an Amazon sister, but she
was stronger than anyone I've ever felt!" Superman nodded his head in
recognition. "Yes, I've met your attacker myself, her name is Lucy, she is
thoroughly insane, and more powerful than I myself am, that's why I've asked
for some help." He gestured to Supergirl and Green Lantern behind him, "Even
then, it might not be enough, she has grown terribly stronger over the last
few weeks, she has drained thousands and thousands of strong men, making her
exponentially stronger, if we work together, we might be able to do something,
though."
Lucy stood in front of a football stadium, her muscles pulsing from what she was about to do, from the knowledge that she was going to show men how
pathetic they are compared to her. She walked into the stadium to see a
football game going on between the Pittsburgh Steelers and the San Francisco
49ers, she jumped the rail, and threw the various security and police to the
side, so she could accomplish what she set out to do. She was wearing a faux
fitness outfit, and had her muscles pumped to a size that put most female
bodybuilders to shame, but gave no impression of the true strength she had in her body. She approached the players, when she heard thousands of rifles and
pistols being cocked and aimed at her with her super hearing. She giggled,
because she knew that no weapon man had created could hurt her, she was shot
at before, and the bullets just bounced off, not even causing her skin to
redden. Using her enhanced voice, she shouted louder than any of the stadium's
speakers could hope to achieve, "I'm here for one reason, I heard that some of
the strongest, toughest men in the World can be found here tonight, and I want
to challenge them to a test of strength, I'm the strongest person in the
World, so I challenge both teams to meet me in a tug of war!" The nearest man
laughed and said "Who are you supposed to be, Wonder Woman?" Lucy sneered and
said "No, my name is Super Lucy, I am the one that killed Wonder Woman! And I
killed Superman as well." Then she approached the goalpost at the southern end of the stadium, she proceeded to tear the metal, 800 pound object up with
abject ease, and started to tie knots with it. "Now, do you face me in that
tug of war, or do I have to do this to each and every one of your bodies?" The
players, now scared to death at her terrible feat of strength, took the rope,
105 football players strong, averaging 6'3 260 pounds, facing off against one
6'1 200 pound muscle woman. "Okay, on three, you big, strong men, you!" She
said, with a little degree of edge in her voice. "1....2....3, GO!" The men
started pulling with all their might, over 100 huge men, some with muscles
that wouldn't look out of place on a Mr. Olympia, they couldn't move her body
an inch, she was standing there, laughing, like they weren't even pulling at all! Then she let go of the rope with one hand, holding the combined force of
210 arms and hands at bay with just one hand, held next to her hip like she
was waiting for a bus. She got bored of this and decided to end it, she pulled
with that one hand and the men were pulled along like they were nothing, she
had won with a minimal of effort and decided that these men were useless, so
to the crowds horror, she started draining each of the huge men, sometimes two or three at a time.
"Superman, there's a disturbance in San Francisco, it seems a very muscular
woman got onto the field in the football stadium and challenged both teams to
have a tug of war with her, she totally dominated them, beating them with one
hand, then she started stealing their strength and muscle!" Superman ran over
to the screen and immediately shouted "That's her, we've got to stop her, everyone get to San Francisco as fast as you can!" The Justice League arrived minutes later, to find Lucy was finished with both teams and was ready to move on, the stadium was almost humming with the power she now possessed. The
Superheroes gathered and Superman yelled in his most intimidating baritone "It
all stops now, you will surrender or face the combined might of the new
Justice League, you vile evil doer." With that Lucy laughed, and said "Might?
Might! You think you know anything about being mighty? Watch what might is all
about, puny heroes!" That started a rumbling, and with a terrible roar, Lucy
began to flex her tremendous body, the heroes stood transfixed, their eyes
wide as saucers as they saw muscles sprout, then grow inexorably bigger.
Within seconds, her biceps were over 150 inches, then a minute later 300
inches, then 2 minutes after that it passed 500 inches, when fully flexed her
mighty bicep reached an incredible 900 inches around and 30 feet tall. Her
pecs had grown to well over 1500 inches around, full of veins and striations
that looked like giant garden hoses. Lucy was laughing maniacally as she
looked at the faces of each of the members, their mouths open in awe, their
eyes bulging in abject horror and said in a little girl voice "Awww, does it
look big to you, well, just wait until you see how strong it is!" She picked
up a 3 ton SUV with one hand, crushed it will ease and rolled into a ball the
size of a basketball, she tossed it right at Superman and knocked him right
into a wall across the street. That seemed to shock the rest of the Justice
League out of their daze, as they raced to get people out of the line of fire.
After accomplishing that, they formed a plan to take her down, Green Lantern
used his ring to form a force field, and put it around himself so she couldn't
steal his strength, but even his enhanced strength was nothing to her, as she batted him around like a teddy bear. Supergirl and Wonder Woman each took an
Amazonian golden lariat and encircled each of Lucy's arms with them, but Lucy
spun around at superspeed until they flew off and crashed into another
building. The golden lariats spun around her body, and almost had her trapped,
but their superstrength tensiles were not strong enough as she broke them just
by flexing her arms and pecs a little. She started laughing hysterically again
as she flexed her awesome muscles once more and said "So this is all the
resistance you could bring against me? This is all you little superheroes can
do, when I'm done with this planet, I will be a God!"
To be concluded...
-
12 years prior to where our story takes place
Lucy was opening one of her few Christmas presents as across the house, faint
shouts echo from across the medium sized house, as her parents were arguing
once again. Lucy had learned to block them out, as this had become a regular
occurrence in the 7 and a half years she had been alive, sometimes it calmed
down before escalating to violence, but most of the time her mother ended up
with a black eye, broken nose, or bodily bruises, as her very drunk father
smacked her mother around with little restraint, if mother tried to fight
back, she would be beaten to near unconsciousness. It was those times that
Lucy cursed herself for being so powerless, for being so weak in a world where
men had so much strength, so much impunity. After an especially violent
episode, her mother moved out, finally having had enough of the violence, and
of having subjected her own daughter to that violence, she vowed that no
matter what it took, Lucy wouldn't have to live that kind of a nightmare. This
is where Lucy developed her deep hatred of men, she vowed to herself that she
would become stronger than any man, and pay men back for their crimes against
her gender, it was at age 9 she started to lift weights, then at 12 she
started taking science and chemistry classes to develop a new female only
steroid, obviously she succeeded, as at 19 she became Hugely Muscled Lucy!
Back to present day**
"I will be a God!" Lucy screamed so loud most of the San Francisco Bay area
could hear her, but they weren't the only ones listening, the Norse Gods Loki
and Odin were listening as well and were aghast that a mortal would ever
proclaim Godship for herself. Normally these two would leave the humans to
rot, but after hearing this mortal commit blasphemy against them, it was more
than they could stand. They saw that she had fought the greatest heroes in her
world, but they knew other dimensions contained heroes as well, those that are
as powerful, if not more powerful than the ones she currently faced. They
called up a collection of them, Spiderman, Wolverine, Cyclops, Jean Grey,
Professor Charles Xavier, Rogue, and the Incredible Hulk. When they had been
gathered to Valhalla, the heroes were totally incredulous, they had been taken
out of their normal everyday lives, some of them were fighting evil in their
World, but now suddenly they were in a cold, icy place they had never seen
before. Suddenly they heard a voice, "Good, good you're all here, heroes there
is something that needs to be done, someone who needs to be stopped, a woman
named Lucy has become incredibly powerful through science, she has become evil
and crazy, vowing to destroy the world and becoming a God!" Wolverine stepped
forward "Why do you need our help, it seems you have a lot of power
yourselves, can't you take care of it, or are you too scared?" The voiced
laughed, thundering through the chamber, "You are the one called Wolverine?
Well, Wolverine, my name is Odin and I am King of the Gods, I can not let this
woman stand against what I have taken eons to build, but I can't do it alone,
I do need your help, all of your help, as she has become something stronger
than any hero, no matter how strong can overcome alone." Professor X rolls
forward in his wheel chair, "We have had our problems with the human race
before, but when Mother Earth needs us, we will answer its call, I can't speak
for everyone here, but I will lend my help in whatever way I can." The others
nodded, Odin finally showed himself "Very well, know this though, Lucy seems
to grow stronger when she is in bodily contact with someone, so stay as far
away from her hands as possible. Don't think that you will be alone, I will
send with you my favorite son, Thor, god of Thunder, with the mighty hammer
Mjolnir, my hope is with you and the entire human race."
The battle still waged on, Superman and the forces of the Justice League
trying their best to hold off Lucy through any means they could, Green Lantern
using his ring to through things and shield him and the rest of the league,
the Flash using his speed to try and distract Lucy while the other members
took turns attacking her. Yet nothing seemed to phase her, she didn't have
much in the way of superpowers, other than superspeed and flying, but she just
stood there, her hands on her hips, as tons of metal, concrete, and wood
slammed into her impenetrable, outrageously muscled physique. She was smiling,
knowing that she was completely indestructible, but then her countenance
changed when she heard storm clouds rumbling, than a bolt of lightning struck
to her left. It created a portal of green and black, from which emerged a
group of strange looking heroes. Then a thunderous voice could be heard
"Hugely Muscled Lucy, you have defied the Gods by proclaiming divinity, you
will be made to pay!" With that these strange new superpowered beings
attacked, but they too found Lucy's skin to be impenetrable, her muscles too
hard to be dented. Wolverine's claws could cut through the hardest of steel,
but only sparks came off when he swung them at Lucy's tanned skin. Cyclops'
laser blasts only ricocheted off her skin, not even affecting her in the
least, Thor threw his mighty hammer Mjolnir, which Lucy caught with one hand
by the handle, put between her incredibly huge pecs, and crushed it flatter
than a sheet of paper. Storm hit her with thunderbolts, hail, and Tornadoes
but Lucy stood unmoving, seemingly amused at their attempts to harm her. But
they weren't out of ideas, Professor Xavier went into her mind to examine her
psyche, to find a weakness, and the reason she was so destructive. He managed
to find that she was abused in her life, and the potion she took contained a
chemical that made her twisted and evil, he thought of ways to eliminate that
chemical, to remove it from her bloodstream. He needed her to stand still, for
him to remove them, so he called Rogue over and asked her to hold Lucy with
her ungloved hand. While Lucy was distracted, Rogue flew up from behind and
placed her hand on Lucy's enormous, pumpkin shaped delt. She started feeling
Lucy's incredible power flow into her, but felt something else, an electrical
sensation that flooded her mind, it was too much for her, with a scream she
pulled her hand off and fell to the ground. Lucy fell to the ground as well,
paralyzed from her brief encounter with Rogue's life and power sucking powers.
This gave Xavier enough time, he started destroying the chemicals in her
bloodstream, the strain of which was visibly apparent on his face. He smiled
after 14 minutes, as he apparently destroyed every single shred of the
overpowering chemical that induced hate in Lucy. Lucy was now asleep, a smile
of contentment on her face, her muscles still bulging with more muscle than
could be found on any 3 male bodybuilders, but relaxed to a more greatly
reduced size than usual.
Lucy awoke hours later, yawning and stretching her massive arms into
incredible size, she opened her eyes and the site was incredible, strange
looking men and women were standing over her, looking at her with suspicion in
their gazes. Well, at least most of them did, some of the male superheroes,
and at least one of the female superheroines were staring in unabashed longing
and lust. She looked down to discover she was wearing nothing but a hot pink
bikini top and bottom, and with great speed, she moved to cover herself.
"What's going on? Who are you people, and why am I here, wearing only this
bikini?" Professor Xavier came forward and answered "Lucy, you have been under
an evil influence, you destroyed half of the United States with your strength
and muscles, you have killed well over 100,000 men in your reign of terror,
absorbing their power into your own body." Lucy was still confused,
remembering nothing since just before drinking the liquid that was supposed to
give her incredible muscle and strength. She looked down and discovered the
experiment worked, more than she ever dreamed it could, she flexed one bicep
lightly, watching it jump to a height well above her own head in less than a
second, then driving up even taller each second after, finally peaking at 5
feet over her head, if anyone had a measuring tape, they would find that
currently Lucy's bicep was well over 250 inches around, and she was barely
trying! "Whoa, this is awesome!" The men around her agreed, as most of their
tights held impressive tents in the groin region. Even Charles Xavier, a
cultured and intelligent man couldn't help but pop an involuntary woody at the
sight before him, an incredibly beautiful, hugely muscled woman, wearing a
micro-sized bikini, her muscles bulging all over, not even flexing that hard.
He regained his senses first, saying "Lucy, you are in major trouble, you may
not have the evil in you anymore, but that doesn't change the fact that
thousands upon thousands of people are dead by your doing. What do you have to
say for yourself?" Lucy began tearing up, she spoke through tortured sobs,
"I'm incredibly sorry, but I couldn't control myself, I wasn't mentally strong
enough to fight off the evil demons that controlled me, all I can ask is for
people's forgiveness, and pledge to fix everything that I've broken in my
rampages." Xavier nodded "That's a good start, I will help you recover your
humanity and help you learn to control your power." Lucy bent over and hugged
Xavier, his head was level with her breathtaking, vein and striation covered
pectorals, he involuntarily came at the most incredible sight.
And from that point forward, Lucy used her incredible strength to build things
much faster than the most efficient construction crews ever could. She lifted
I beams 4 at a time, drove them into the ground with her bare hands, and
started constructing a 30 story office building in New York in place of a huge
building she pulled out of the ground and tossed into the East River 2 months
prior. A regular construction crew would have taken 6 months to fully erect
the building, Lucy's awesome strength and speed allowed her to finish it in 6
hours. She did this all over the country, to pay for the crimes she had
perpetrated while under the evil spell the potion had created in her. Things
had never been better for the residents of the US, as not only did they have a
one woman construction crew whenever they needed her, but also a crime fighter
that could respond instantly to whatever crisis she was needed for. Not only
that, she had zero weaknesses, unless you count her love for German chocolate
cake and kittens, but only she knew of these potential problems. She was made
an honorary member of the Justice League, although she was basically the whole
league, as she was so much faster than the Flash and Superman that she could
race from New York City to Los Angeles in about 4 seconds flat. In the end,
Lucy had done so much good in the years after her rampages, people all over
the World hailed her as a true hero and a friend of justice. Her muscles
continued to grow, as she continued to absorb a little each from her
associates in the JLA, but not so much that they became weak and emaciated,
only enough to make her a tiny bit stronger and a little bit more muscular
every day of her life. Not that she needed it, when at full strength, there
was nothing in the World that Lucy couldn't lift, there was no creature she
couldn't overpower, there was no steel that she couldn't make run from her
hands like rain. But Lucy never did this with malice in her heart, she learned
how to control her strength and use it for good. So ends the story of Hugely
Muscled Lucy.
-
Thank you for posting one of my stories, I hope that the Karma that people would give you for posting it would in turn be given to me for writing it originally.
-
The Dwarf Tosser
*Author’s Note: May I just say that I mean no offense in the title of this story, there is a sport, which is probably known world wide as Dwarf Tossing, I don’t condone this sport, and I don’t feel that it is in any way a justifiable use of anybody’s time. So, in this story, I am trying my best to show why this travesty should be changed, how about it becomes non-dwarf tossing by a person of dwarfish proportions?*
It all happened when I went to this bar in Milwaukee, about 2 years ago, that’s where I saw the most amazing thing. First off, I walked into this bar, not expecting anything special, just wanting to grab a couple beers and relax watching sports on the TV. What I saw was surprising to say the least, there was this crowd on the other side of this huge bar, I pushed my way to the front to witness a huge, muscled guy holding what looked like a vertically challenged person in a harness of some kind that had handles, then with a couple of warm-ups, he tossed this unfortunate small person onto a bed, then another person did the same, then another person. I was outraged to tell you the truth, but a lot of people were enjoying what they were seen, and I, being meek and not confident at all didn’t want to step forth and say anything about it. But one person did speak up, with a strong, but awfully high pitched voice, “Put that man down, now please! How would you like it if someone picked you up and tossed you as far as they could, would you enjoy that you bastards, I said put him down!” I looked around, trying to find where that voice was coming from, but I couldn’t see anyone in the crowd with a look of anger on their face, but then someone stepped up on the bed, a woman that was about the same size as the person getting tossed, she looked to be in a rage. “Listen pal, I’ve had enough of this kind of establishment treating my kind like nothing more than a pet, like animals you can toss around, have you ever once thought about their feelings on the matter?” This woman was still looking up at the offenders, even though the bed was two feet off the ground, if I had to guess, she was probably 3’3 or something close to that, the clothes she was wearing didn’t reveal much of her body, other than a generous bust and really wide shoulders.
The man who had the little person in his hands last stepped forward looking down at her fiercely, “What are you gonna do about it girly? You look if you could use a bit of the treatment that little Billy over there is getting, maybe then you’ll see why he loves it so much, don’t you Billy?” The little man looked up and nodded quickly, though it wasn’t quite convincing, not to me, it was clear to me that he was intimidated by the size of the huge guys in the bar, and couldn’t tell his true feelings. The little woman reached up and pulled the head thug down to her face, the man was taken off guard, and had no response for it. “I asked whether you would like it if you were the one being tossed, well, you’re gonna get your answer in a little while big boy, you’re gonna see how Bill feels, and I’m doubting you’re gonna like it.” He was smirking down at her, in a way of saying yeah right to her, “How you gonna do that, little girl, you think you can do that, what are you, 3 feet tall, you can’t weight more than 80 pounds, you think you’re gonna pick me up and toss me with as much ease as I tossed little Billy there?” The woman smiled at him, and said, “First of all, my name isn’t little girl, it’s Marilyn Garman, and second, yes, that’s exactly what I’m going to do, in fact, judging by the fact it took every once of your power to send Billy what 5 feet, I’m going to do to you what you did to him, with so much ease it’s going to make your head spin.” The thug whose name was Mike started laughing, as did most of the crowd that was around to hear this conversation, until Marilyn took a hold of Mike’s belt with her free hand and proceeded to press his 280 pound frame over her head with what looked like ease. My eyes nearly popped out of my head at the sight, as did my dick almost pop out of my pants, this woman who weighed only 80 pounds held a man who weighed 200 pounds more than she did over her head, and it didn’t seem to be straining her in the least.
Marilyn got off the bed, hopping down to the floor, the crowd split in two as she carried Mike’s body over her head, occasionally bringing him down to the top of her head and pressing him up again, like a 280 pound barbell. She did this slowly and in total control until she was on the other side of the bar, nearly 50 feet away, I was thinking to myself, no, no way, that would be impossible! She took a step and with incredible power, she launched Mike’s heavy frame the 50 feet to the bed, where he landed, his weight and the force at which he landed immediately shredded the bed in half, breaking it beyond repair. She made sure that they would not have anymore dwarf tossing tonight at least. Mike was out cold, but his cronies recognized the threat that Marilyn posed, so they proceeded to gang up on her. 3 huge guys, one 6’3 275 pounds, the second 6’2 260 pounds, and the third, 6’4 and 300 pounds came at her menacingly. The smallest one said, “Come on guys, she may be strong, but no way she’s stronger than all three of us at once, we can take her!” Marilyn wasn't perturbed that 3 men, each at least 3 times her weight and 3 feet taller than her, in fact, she was urging them on by smirking and telling them to come get her. The first guy came in only to receive a shot to the stomach that made him fly at least 5 feet away, unconscious. The next two came in at just about the same time, and to the amazement to the onlookers, they left their feet, each one of their belts in each of her hands. She held them overhead, looked up to see their shocked faces and said, "Yeah, just what I thought, big guys, but weak, let me show you how a dwarf tosses." With that she drew her right arm back, as if she was about to throw a football, and the guy that was in her right hand flew to the bed that Mike was just getting out of, he landed, none to softly, but not truly injured either. She transferred the other man, the 300 pounder, and started tossing him up in the air, luckily the ceiling was 40 feet tall or he'd be in trouble, but he went up first 10 feet, then 20, then 30 feet in the air until she took aim at the almost fully destroyed mattress and tossed the huge man 40 feet across the room to finish it off completely.
Marilyn rubbed her hands and had a satisfied look on her face, then she turned back to the crowd, as to say anyone else have a problem? Almost all the men were avoiding her eyes, everyone that is, except me, I was watching her the whole time, thinking she was my true fantasy brought to life. Everyone in the crowd parted as she walked towards them, straight up to the only man that had caught her eyes, she focused on my body, she was just the right height to be face to face with my manhood, which was fully erect. She looked up into my eyes and smirked, "I'm guessing you enjoyed the show, didn't you, big boy?" I shrugged and said, "Yeah, I wanted to say something, I agree with you, I think the sport is barbaric, but, you see I have low self esteem and problems speaking in front of crowds. I'm only speaking to you now because you are without doubt the strongest person I have ever seen in my whole life." I looked around, not sure if I should continue, but I did, a little bit softer, so only those around me, including her, could hear. "And, well, I'm into very strong and muscular women, especially those shorter than me, I write stories about it because I know it would probably never, ever happen in real life, so I have to live my fantasies out through my writing." She looked at me, now with a sympathetic look on her face, she said, "Honey, you're more of a man for admitting that than any of these guys in this bar, to tell you the truth, men have always tried to take advantage of me, they have always looked at my height and thought I was worthless, but you, you don't look at me like that do you?" I shook my head, with as much sincerity as I could muster in such a frivolous gesture.
"Absolutely not, Marilyn, to me, you're just a normal woman, maybe a little shorter than average, but that doesn't make me think anything less of you, I'm not close-minded as some of these guys, what I see when I look at you is a beautiful, powerful woman that I would love to have on my arm any place I ever go in this World." Marilyn smiled, her pearly white teeth enhancing her facial beauty all the more, "Thank you, darling, and that is why I would be delighted to take you home, if you want to go with me, that is?" My eyes opened all wide, I couldn't believe my ears, this beautiful, incredibly powerful woman, who was two and a half feet shorter than me, probably weighed 1/4 of what I do, yet could probably lift me with her pinky, and she wanted me as her boyfriend! I stuttered out, "Y-yes, s-sure, I would love to come home with you Marilyn, nothing would make me happier, well, maybe seeing how strong you really are, but that can come later." She laughed and said, "Or we can sample some of my strength on the way home, there's more where this came from, believe me, what I did to those guys took a very, very small percentage of my overall power, dear." I giggled nervously, "That's awesome, well, should we go, babe?" She nodded, reached up and grabbed my hand with her much smaller one and half led me, half pulled me out the door. Actually, if I had stood still, I have no doubt she would have been able to drag me along, despite the fact I am 6'1 and weigh 290 pounds.
"Marilyn, why don't you tell me about yourself, and how you got so, well, so incredibly strong?" I asked in a bashful manner. "Well, my condition became apparent very early, the doctors said I had a lack of human growth hormone, so they put me on a steady diet of HGH and steroids. Well, that didn't really have the effect that they hoped, I was still short, but soon, my muscles grew hugely and my strength was off the charts." she was slightly embarrassed by this admission but I nodded and asked her to continue. "Well, I was 4 years old when I started taking that stuff, and it really bulked me up, at that age I was 2 feet tall, but weighed 30 pounds, I was strong even then, my dad was normal sized, 6'4, 300 pounds, and I picked him up over my head when I was just 5! I'm 27 now, by the way, and my strength just kept growing and growing, as did my muscles." I looked down at her, she was wearing some big clothing, but it looked baggy on her, I didn't see a whole lot of possibility that her muscle was as large as she was making it seem.
So I asked her if she could show me how big her muscles were, she smiled and said, "When we get home, dear, I'm sure it will be worth the wait, maybe we could get home sooner if I carried you, would you like that?" My eyes nearly rolled to the back of my head in ecstasy at the sound of that. I tried to be as steady as I could, "Sure, I would love that, Marilyn!" She stuck her head between my legs, then pressed me over her head with her hands grasping my buttocks firmly, I was so much taller than her that my feet were barely 5 inches off the ground with her arms fully extended. I had seen her power, so it wasn't really a surprise that she could lift my 290 pounds, but it was something very different feeling it first hand, and my boner came back full force by the fact that this small woman was holding someone overhead that weighed 210 pounds more than she did, like he was nothing but a teddy bear to her. She said, "Now hold on to my hands sweetie, we're gonna be going pretty fast, not that I don't have a good grip, tee hee." As she said that, she squeezed my butt a little harder, causing me to gasp a little in surprise. Then without a second's hesitation, this little woman started running like I've seen only the fastest sprinters in the World, I bet she could give Usain Bolt a run for his money, we were speeding through the streets, passing cars like they were standing still, and hopping over objects straight ahead of us. We stopped about 20 minutes later, coming right up to a huge house, she lowered me to the ground, and winked, "Home sweet home, so, Jeremy, you wanted to see how muscular and strong I am, you're going to find out right now, this house is far from civilization, so no one can know what I do here, you're the first person I've had here in almost 4 years." I blushed, suddenly feeling unworthy of being in her presence.
I looked the house over, first of all, it was a two story ranch style house that was almost all white, except the windows, the sidings of which were purple, and the roof was black. "Shall we go inside, even if it is private here, I would feel a lot better showing off to you where no prying eyes could possibly see us." I nodded, oh boy, I thought to myself, finally I can find out if the woman of my dreams is actually real. She said, "Upstairs is the bedroom, but we can worry about that a little later, what you want to see, I'm sure is the gym, that's in the basement. You go down there and wait a little while, I've got to change into my workout clothes." I did as she suggested, there was a door at the end of the staircase, I opened it to find a gym that I had never even envisioned in my wildest dreams, the basement gym was huge in area, and the different weights and machines would make the owner of the Gold's Gym in Milwaukee choke on his protein shake. The ceiling was extraordinarily high as well, I didn't see how that could be possible, but I went along with it. But it was the weights themselves that puzzled me, the dumbbells started out at 150 pounds and went up to the most weight I've ever seen put on a bar that small, 450 pounds. There wasn't a weight disk I could find that was under 45 pounds, and the bars themselves seemed to have been made of a different kind of material, when I tried to lift one that was unloaded, I couldn't even get it to budge a little!
-
Part 2
"Like it?" I heard behind me as Marilyn came into the room with an oversized bath robe on. "Yeah, that bar that you're trying to move is 200 pounds, it is made of an extremely dense metal titanium, to hold the ultra-heavy weights I use to workout. I see you also noticed that none of the plates go below 45 pounds, but actually, that's not accurate, why don't you try to pick up that 45 pound plate over there?" She pointed to a plate resting against the bench, I walked over to it, got a good one handed grip on it, and pulled, but I couldn't lift it up, so I put my second hand on it and just managed to pull it up to my waist before setting it back down with a thud. She smiled sweetly at me, "Obviously, those weights are not 45 pounds, they are made of the same material the bars are made of, they're three times heavier than normal, making each of those plates 135 pounds. You wanted to know how I got so strong, I'll tell you, but first sit down over there, hun." I did as I was told, she started undoing her robe, and it fell down to reveal an incredible body, one that I would have never expected on someone her size. She had big muscles everywhere, and they were ripped to shreds, her arms and legs were in proportion to the rest of her body, but she looked like she could step on stage at a Ms. Olympia contest and dominate. I couldn't believe it when she started doing a posing routine and each muscle group sharpened into definition that I couldn't believe, striations and veins appeared all over her frame, running up and down each muscle group in turn. She did an abdominal pose and showed an 8 pack that stood out 1 inch from her body, imagine if Collette Guimond was shrunk down 2 feet, but kept the same proportions she did at regular height, that was what I was staring at now.
"I can see by your little friend you like my show, well, like I told you, when I was 5, the steroids and growth hormones I was being given took full effect, my dad was full sized, a former power lifter and football player, but he never stood a chance when I challenged him to an arm wrestling match, could you imagine it, Jeremy, I was only 2'3, couldn't have weighed 35 pounds at the time, my dad was 6'4 300 pounds of muscle, and I knew he was still a very strong man, but my tiny hand pulled both his arms, yes I told him to use both arms against me, and at 5 I overpowered his much, much bigger body like it was nothing." As she said this, she was flexing a huge bicep, one that may have been as big as her own head! "My dad was actually proud of me for being so strong, so he used the money he had gotten from playing football, combined with the money my mom got from modeling and acting, and he got me a fully stacked gym. From 6 years old to 10 years old, I used that gym 3 times a day, 2 hours at a time, lifting weights with one hand that my dad couldn't have lifted with his whole body. Even at 10, I was probably stronger than the top 5 competitors of the World's Strongest Man put together, but when I went through puberty, not only did my muscles explode, but my strength went off the charts. At 14, I lifted a car over my head, at 16 I lifted that same car with only one hand, at 18, I lifted a fully loaded greyhound bus overhead with just one hand. It seems that no matter what I put my mind to, my strength eventually accomplished it. These weights that you see before you are only the tip of the proverbial iceberg, they don't even force me to use 5 percent of my total power anymore."
She walked over to me, and said, "Let me demonstrate." With that, she put what looked like 5 100 pound plates on each side of the bar, but of course since they were 3 times denser than normal weights, I knew that each was 300 pounds. then she put a 150 pound weight on each side to make the weight a total of 3500 pounds, or the equivalent weight of a medium sized car. She put one hand in the middle of the hulking barbell, which weighed more than 40 times what she weighed and started curling it like it weighed absolutely nothing to her. She did it 500 times in her right hand, then did 500 with her left hand, of course she never came close to achieving a pump with it, so she switched to working out each individual finger. That's right, even her pinky was strong enough to pick up the weight as heavy as a car! She did it with such ease, I'm sure she could have done even twice the weight with twice as much, probably even 3 times as much weight, even with the smallest finger on the smallest hand I've ever seen any adult have. Her casual display of pinky strength blew me away, but what she did next took me over the edge, as I sat on the bench, my cock was very close to ripping out of my jeans and bringing about the biggest orgasm I had ever had in my life.
She must have noticed this and was calculating just the right thing to put me over the edge, she smiled at me then slowly extended what became the longest freaking tongue I have seen ever! Not only was it long, but it was thick, and freakily muscular, she brought it out of her mouth until it was at least 7 inches in length, then she wrapped the tip of her tongue around the middle of the bar. I shouted, "No, no, that's not possible!" She winked at me and nodded, then with just the power of her tongue, the 3500 pound bar, a full ton and 3/4 was lifted off the rack! My body was racked with ecstasy as my 9 incher plowed through my jeans and exploded all over myself. It was without doubt the most extreme cum I've ever had and I didn't have to touch myself even once to achieve it. After I came down from the sexual high, I focused my eyes on Marilyn again, who was standing there with her hands on her hips, looking amused, her tongue straight out 6 inches with the 3500 pound barbell still hanging from it. Then she started rolling the barbell in and out of her mouth with just her tongue, the huge, heavy weight seemingly weightless to what should be one of the weakest parts of her body. She did this seemingly forever, looking down at my penis, which hadn't gone down yet, even after the biggest orgasm I've ever had. Then when she had the barbell fully extended on her tongue, she winked again at me, her tongue went down slightly, then went up a little and the barbell flew off of it 5 feet into the air, she caught it on her tongue and flicked it up 10 feet the next time. God, I was coming again! The fact that she was tossing a barbell that weighed almost 2 tons with her tongue like you or I would toss a tennis ball with our hand, well how could I possibly not at the sight of that? I had my eyes closed when I heard her sweet little giggle, and in a sexy, throaty voice I heard her say "Boy, you're easy, had I known you liked my strength that much, I would have shown you a higher percentage, what I just did, with my tongue, that wasn't even using 10 percent of the total strength in my tongue."
I was totally worn out, I tried to get up, but my legs couldn't hold me, I could feel her arms grip me under my knees and my lower back, she picked me up in a cradle carry. "Well, honey, looks like you and your little friend need your rest. Just to let you know, I tested the power in my tongue when I was only 7 years old, at 11 years old I had a tug of war against my dad with it, and won. At 19, I lifted my first car with it, could you imagine, it was smaller, only 2500 pounds, but it was incredible to even see, someone my size, lifting a whole car with nothing but their own tongue. As you can see, I've been keeping up with it." I was weak, but able to speak, "How much weight can you lift with your tongue?" She smiled as she shook her head, "uh ungh, sweetie, you need your rest, I'll show you really soon, after you get your strength back, suffice to say, what you saw today was nothing, and let's leave it at that." I nodded and slowly fell to sleep as I was comforted in her strong arms. To be continued.
Comments and k+ appreciated.
-
*Now doing commissions! Yes, have you ever wanted to have your fantasies written down but never found the time or had the artistic talent to make it come alive on paper. If you have ideas that you would like to see transformed into a story by yours truly, email them to shaneomacfan3@yahoo.com with the subject heading Commission request in it and then we can negotiate a reasonable price for your personalized story written by yours truly. *
_____________
Dream or Reality?
by J Wilson
_____________
Two weeks ago
“Kids don’t go to far, I need to get the keys to the car yet.” I heard a sweet, lilting voice call from next door. It came from the new neighbor, a single mother by the name of Joyce Millen, who had 2 boys named Jake and Teddy. She was certainly very small, I mean she and her 9 year old boy Teddy stood eye to eye, so I had to guess her height at 4’8 at the most. She was beautiful, curly blond hair going down to her shoulders. Her lips were thick, bright ruby red, and her smile could light up the neighborhood on a dark night. And her breasts were just spectacular, no they weren't huge by any means, but what they did do was complement her thin frame by sticking out with a perky flair, causing the sleeveless sweater vest she was wearing to bulge very nicely out front. They reminded me very much of the spectacular boobs on the red-headed secretary played by Christina Hendricks on the TV show Mad Men. Actually a more accurate description, based on her height, hair and overall body, I would think that she looks a lot like a younger, 35 year old Dolly Parton.
My attention were drawn to the kids, Jake and Teddy were playing catch, but they weren't using what you would think was a standard ball, no, they were tossing around what appeared to be a very big stone, about the size of a bowling ball, but probably weighed even more. They were lobbing it back and forth like it couldn't have weighed more than a volleyball though. I waved at them tried to get them to pass it to me so I could test that theory. Teddy threw the stone ball with one hand and I tried to catch it, but it was much too heavy and hard, it hit my stomach and barreled me over. Man, I couldn't believe it, I could barely lift the round stone off the ground, I severely underestimated its weight, it must have been at least 40 pounds. I rolled it off of my body to see Teddy and Jake run over with concerned looks on their faces. Jake held his hand out to help me up, I grasped it, and without any hesitation or a moments notice, my body rose off the ground as he pulled with seeming little force or thought from him.
Did I mention that I happen to weigh just over 300 pounds? Well, that weight seemed to be in consequential to the average looking 11 year old that stood before me.
"My, you are sure strong for a couple of kids, aren't you?"
"For kids, huh? Should we show him, Teddy?"
"Yeah, let's do it Jake."
With that, Jake pulled me into his body with that one hand and proceeded to overhead press my 300 pounds with seeming ease, I couldn't believe it, this kid, who looked to weigh less than 100 pounds at 5'1 was pressing me above his head like nothing. Then he set me down, but I was soon off the ground again when his little brother, all 4'8 and 80 pounds of him, put his head between my legs and lifted me up on his shoulders, he started carrying me around like I was a stuffed animal to him. He too set me down, but looked like he had energy left to spare.
"Still don't believe that kid's can be stronger than grown men, check this out." Jake nodded over to their mother's SUV that they had and Teddy smiled and nodded back.
"Ready Teddy, on three, 1, 2, 3!" With that I witnessed an incredible feat, these two pre-teen boys lifted the wheels of the SUV off the ground and held it there for a couple seconds. The strength needed to do that had to be superhuman, but it showed on their faces that they were using almost all their power to do it, the strain was quite evident.
Just then a loud yell came from the front door of their house.
"Boys you put that truck down, now! I've told you time and again not to use your strength in public, especially with someone we know can't handle the truth. I'm terribly sorry Mr. Wilson, I hope my boys haven't hurt you in any way, sometimes they just don't know their own strength."
"It's completely okay, Ms. Millen, Jake and Teddy didn't hurt me in the least, they just surprised me, I didn't think it was possible for boys this young to be this strong!"
"Well, let's just say that where we're from, it runs in the family, everyone in my family has been as strong as Jake and Teddy and even stronger, has been since the late 18th century. I guess it has something to do with the genetics of my 7th great grandfather Silas Millen."
"Wait! I heard of that name before, but I always thought he was a myth, a 90 year old man that could arm-wrestle 3 fully grown, rough and tough sailors at the same time while drinking a bottle of Whiskey with the other hand does sound like a fantastical tale."
"Well, I'm here to tell you, they're all true, Silas Millen lived to be 145 years old, but of course this was before ages were recorded in the Guinness Book of World Records, he was strong till the day he died."
"If he was so strong, exactly how did he die, if you don't mind me asking?"
"Silas was trampled by a pack of rogue elephants while working for the circus as the strong man, he tried to hold them back, but there were just too many coming at him, he lived a couple days after that, even though most of his bones were broken and his lungs were punctured, the doctors gave him 6 hours right after the accident, he didn't expire until 3 days later."
"My God, could he have overpowered one of those elephants?"
"Oh yes, he could have overpowered 2 at the same time, but 5 elephants was just too much for him. Silas was around until about 1923, so I got to see him for a little while before he died."
"Whoa, whoa, whoa, if you were alive back then, you'd have to be at least..."
"Last year I celebrated my 87th birthday."
"No, that's impossible, you don't look any older than 30 to me, and your figure is just fabulous."
"Thank you dear, but yes, I was born in 1921, it seems that with our genes, we age 1/4 as fast as normal human beings, and of course our strength makes us resistant to any disease that can be found in the World today. My own mother is still alive at 104 and her mother is also alive at 123, but because they don't look near as old as they are, no one from the Guinness book has been by to pay them a visit because of it. But that's okay with us, we don't want our abnormal health to be broadcast around the World, in fact, showing you was a mistake in its own right."
"Ummm, don't worry about that, I can keep a secret, and to tell you the truth, the fact that you're so strong is awesome to me, I was hoping that maybe you can show me more of your strength. I have always been a devotee of women weightlifters and bodybuilder, and that led to my fascination with strength. Have you heard of the website, Diana the Valkyrie?"
"Well, no, I am sorry, I really haven't, what is it?"
"Wow, most of the women I come across have heard of it, at least, anyway, its a great site containing hundreds and hundreds of stories revolving around muscular, powerful women, pictures and videos of the same, its been around for a long time, I first found it in 1996 and it has been a constant source of entertainment in my life. I began writing stories for it in 2002, and now I have over 50 stories there, under my real name. All my fantasies dealing with the female gender can be found and read there."
"So you would be interested in a woman without any muscles, but could still be 10x stronger than you?"
"All I'm saying is from what I've seen and heard, you could be the most perfect example of my dream woman, see, you are a beautiful and sexy lady, and that means a lot to me, but combine your obvious beauty with the fact that you're stronger than any man, and could probably lift me like I weigh nothing to you, despite the fact I weigh 210 pounds more than you do. I just would like to know, are you doing anything tonight?"
"Jeremy, I am now. Kids! Will you put down Mr. Wilson's car, he didn't give you permission to do that. Sorry again, Jeremy, what time should I pick you up?"
"Pick me up, but we live right next to each other....Oh, I gotcha, 8:30 is good with me, Joyce, I can't wait for tonight."
Joyce pulled her two boys along by their collars and lifted them into the SUV, pulling away to go to the grocery story, but she was looking at me the whole way, smiling so brightly that it almost blinded me. I smiled back, waving like a fool.
Later that night...
There was a knocking on my door, I smoothed my hair as I looked into the mirror, smiling, making sure my teeth were as white as I could get them. I opened the door to find the most beautiful, radiant, gorgeous woman I had ever seen up close in my life. Her smile outshined mine by a factor of a thousand. She was wearing a sleeveless red top, with a flowery white skirt, and white tennis shoes, I guess I wasn't expecting her to really dress up, but she still looked great in whatever she wore.
"Joyce, you look wonderful, I can't believe I'm going out with you, there's gotta be guys 10 times better looking than me in this city."
"Jeremy, you're so sweet, and that's one of the reasons I've decided to take you out, sure there may be better looking guys, though not that many, I think you're pretty handsome, so don't sell yourself short. Anyway, those guys who are better looking are usually total jerks who only want me as arm candy while they scope out other chicks. You wanted to be with me, and I want to be with you too."
I hold out my arm to her and ask, "Well, shall we go, my lady?"
"It would my pleasure, my gentleman, so where do you want to go?"
"Well, I thought we could walk to the park and sit and chat for a while, maybe watch the stars, then whatever you'd like to do, my dear."
"That sounds downright romantic, I'd love to."
So we walked the 2 miles holding hands, making small talk, when we came to the park, I put my jacket down for her to sit on, she smiled shyly and sat down. I sat down next to her looked her full in the eyes and asked her about herself.
"Well, as you probably know, the Millen family has lived in Sturgeon Bay for generation after generation, I decided to move to Two Rivers for a little change of scenery. I grew up on the farm my family owned, and like all the other family members, I worked hard, which increased my strength dramatically. While all members of my family were predisposed to be strong already, there was something special in me that multiplied my strength incredibly. By the time I was 9 years old, I was having wrestling matches with my 15 and 17 year old brothers, and I left them in the dust, at 10 I could take on both of them at the same time and pin one while I made the other submit."
"Wow, that's incredible, how big were they, and how big were you at the time?"
"Well, they were both real big, at 16 the younger brother was 6'2 and 225 at least, and the bigger one was 6'3 255, it was really humiliating to them because I was only 4'5 and weighed only 85 pounds. They were lucky only family members saw these matches, or there'd be people coming from miles around to see this little farmgirl throwing around two fully grown farm boys like stuffed animals. It wasn't long after my 11th birthday that I lifted my first car."
"Wow, all by yourself? Jake and Teddy are both bigger than you and it took all the power in their body to hold your truck off the ground for a few seconds!"
"I know, and I'm sort of glad, if I was weaker than those two, not only would I be in for a lot of trouble, but the whole city would be, those two would be running wild, destroying things with their strength. Luckily I taught them to respect their mother's strength, though I have to keep reminding them once and a while."
"What do you do to keep them in line? How do you know they're not tearing your house up as we speak?"
"Well, I try not to be violent towards them, but I do put it in their minds what I could do if I was ticked off by them. One time I challenged both of them to arm-wrestle me, I told them both their arms against my one arm, I knew they didn't have a chance, but to prove my point to them, I took all of my fingers out of their hands except my pinky, and I still slammed them down to the table with just that one pinky. They were immediately humbled, knowing their combined strength was useless against even my weakest body part. I would give them little shows here and there if I felt they were becoming a little too unruly for their own good. I put a steel slab of metal out before them, and asked them if they could bend it, or break it for me. It weighed 50 pounds and was solid through out."
"My goodness, what happened?" I asked totally enthralled with her tales of her incredible strength.
"They tried their hardest, but they couldn't even put a little dent into that block, I smirked as I took it from them, I asked them, 'What's the matter, is this block too tough for you?' I held it in my hands and without even a grunt or sign of effort, I broke it in two before their eyes. I put down one half while the other half I started rolling in my hands like it was nothing more than clay to me, I pounded it flat and started tossing it in the air like it was pizza dough. I tore this piece in half again, then rolled both halves into a ball, again, I kept pressing the ball until it was down to the size of a pea. I gave it back to them and told them to try and get it down even further. Together they couldn't do a thing. I smirked again as I took it back from them, I put it in between my finger and thumb and squished it out of existence."
"Holy crap! I mean I thought you were strong, but that level of strength is beyond even my imagination. What are you, someone from Paul Smith's universe?"
"Oh, that reminds me, I did check out a couple of your stories, Jeremy, I am pretty impressed by your stuff, which brings me to what I did to that other half of the block of steel."
"Oh god, if you say what I think you're going to, I'm going to need to change my underpants."
"Well, and remember this was before I even read Muscle Impossible: TNG part 2, I took that block of steel, I looked my two boys straight in their eyes, and I took a bite out of it. Yup, I actually chewed and swallowed steel, just like you had Shelly do in your last story. Actually it goes down pretty easy, but I guess that's because my jaws, teeth and saliva are so strong that they made steel seem like licorice to me."
"Jeez, I'm totally mesmerized, but I just don't know if I'm ready to believe you, yet, Joyce, I want to with all my heart, I want to believe this is real, that you aren't some kind of dream or hallucination. But I don't know what I could do to confirm whether this is real or not."
"Jeremy, this is real, I'm here, with you, this is Two Rivers, Wisconsin, United States, Planet Earth. I'm real, you don't need to pinch yourself, but if you want, I'll pinch you."
"Oh god, if you do and I wake up, it will end the best dream sequence I could ever remember having."
She pinched me and ..... and ......
-
Part 2
Hah, just kidding.
"Ouch! I'm still here, I'm not dreaming, oh Joyce, you are my perfect woman, you came here to me, it must have been for a reason, I just don't know what that reason would be."
"Maybe its because the fates would have us meet and fall in love, because I do love you, Jeremy, you say I'm the perfect woman for you, I think you may be the perfect man for me, as well. You're so sweet, so loving, you love me for me, not because you know I'm so much stronger than you, although that may be a part of it, but when I look into your eyes, I don't see lust for my strength, I see love."
"I do love you Joyce, you're the exact woman for me, I don't know if you believe in God or not, but it's like a miracle that brought you here, it's like an unspoken prayer was answered. But, now that we've talked, I would like to know what you'd like to do now."
"Oh Jeremy, I'd like to do whatever you want to do, but there's one thing that I want to do, and that's make this promise, for the rest of tonight, whenever we're together, your feet are not touching the ground, at all. I'm carrying you wherever we go, and I don't want to hear a complaint out of you."
"You won't hear one either, I've wanted to see you demonstrate your power for me since I heard you were strong, this would be a wish come true to be in your arms for the rest of our lives together, to tell you the truth."
"Well, as your genie, I grant your wish." She got off the bench, and picked me up in a cradle carry, "where to first, master."
"Oooo, master, I think I'm going to like this!"
She started tossing me around a little, playfully of course, with a fake stern look on her face.
I laughed, "Okay, okay, well, how about we go to the beach, would love to lay on the beach and get to know you better under the moon."
"Your wish is my command."
With that she started running at speeds so fast that everything was nearly a blur to me, and I'm sure that if anyone was watching, they were sure they saw something, but couldn't make out a tiny woman carrying a huge man with so much ease. We got to the beach, 5 miles away, in about 45 seconds. It was thankfully empty, Joyce smiled at my face and said, "Pick out a spot, lover." I pointed at a perfect spot about 400 feet away and she hopped off the ground like a rabbit, went 40 feet up and landed in the exact spot I pointed out.
"God, I love it when you show off. Now, please set me down on the ground, Joyce, I want you to lay on me, I want to hold your body close to mine as we lay here. I want to be your protector for a little while."
"Oh, how sweet, I know you know that I can take care of myself, but I would love to be held to your chest like I'm the weak little girl and you're my great big teddy bear."
"My, your body is hard, it certainly doesn't look it, but it feels a lot heavier than I originally thought."
"Oh honey, that's okay, why don't you lay on me for a while?"
"But I'm so big, I'll block out the view."
"Darling, you're the only thing I want to look at right now."
So she laid on the sand, and I gingerly got on top of her much smaller body, the smile never left her incredibly beautiful face, I was still wondering what did this woman ever see in me, I was a fat guy with a decently handsome face, but I was no where near this woman's class. She took the back of my head with her hand and brought my face to hers, we kissed passionately for what seemed like forever. My eyes were wide as we finally pulled apart.
"Wow!"
"Yeah, I never figured you'd be such a good kisser."
"Well, I just followed your lead, you are incredible, Joyce, I still can't believe that you'd want me, you're everything that I want, how could I possibly be what you want?"
"That's just it, Jeremy, that's why I want you, because you're such a good man, you don't believe you deserve me, but I'm going to spend all the days that we're together trying to convince myself that I deserve you. And I'm going to try to convince you that you deserve me."
"Oh god, Joyce, I love you so much."
"And I you, my sweet, I love you more than any man, even the boy's father."
"Whatever happened to your husband?"
"Well, I don't like talking about it, he died in a car accident about 2 years ago, I may have been part of the reason for it, we had a fight where I used a little bit too much of my power, he stormed out, he was so much in a rage that he failed to see a drunk driver skid out in front of him, he hit head on and it was all over."
"Oh, I'm so sorry, I didn't know."
"It's okay dear. That's one of the reasons I'm so happy I met you, you're a man who can accept me for me. Do you think we're moving too fast?"
"Joyce, I'm so happy I met you too. I know we were put together for a reason, maybe I'm what you need after your husband died, someone to love you, someone to care for your kids, someone to care for you. I have been stumbling around before I met you, one night stands, bad relationships, nothing has ever clicked, until I looked right in your eyes, after that, there couldn't possibly be another."
"Yes, that's exactly how I feel when I look in your eyes. There isn't another man I'd rather have right here, right now, other than you."
She smiled and leaned in for another series of unreal kisses, this woman knew exactly how to push my buttons, I smiled wider than I had ever before, looking into her eyes. She clutched me in her arms, and with amazing grace, she did a kip up with me in her arms. I was amazed, then I just shook my head, smiled and kissed her again. This was only the beginning, I knew, of so many great feats of strength that she would perform for me in the future. What a great life huh?
Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep
I woke up, looked over at my alarm clock, I was in my same old single bed, I was alone, there was no evidence that another person was there.
"Oh damn it!"
A high lilting voice came from the bathroom.
"What was that, dear?"
I silently pumped my fist to myself as I shouted, "YES!"
I sank back into sleep with a smile on my face.
The end.
Don't forget to k+ and comment if you enjoy my story.
-
*Author’s note: This is one of those stories that don’t exactly follow the usual line of my stories, but involves what I like to see to a great degree, great feats of strength, some lift and carry, lots of muscle description, so in a way it does, but the content is fairly different and new, I hope you enjoy it anyway.*
The Circus Strongman Encounter
“Jeff, I’ve got a message for you, some crazy chick was back here asking to talk to you.”
“Oh yeah, what did she have to say?”
“Well, she wanted to challenge you, she said she was the Strongest Human Being in Existence, that you were using false advertising, and your poster has been spread around where her circus has been and it has turned people off from seeing her. She said being known as the World’s Strongest Woman isn’t quite the attention getter that your catch phrase is. I told her that if she wants to prove it, come to your performance tonight, and we’ll hash things out then, just so you know, she’s real small, she’s only 5’1 and probably not more than 150 pounds, if that, so I don’t think you’ll have to worry about anything.”
“Did she seem crazy, like all crazy hair and eyes and stuff?”
“No, she actually seemed quite calm and normal, maybe a little fat, but her hair was long, blond, and straight, her eyes were beautifully blue, I almost caught myself staring in them for longer than normal. She was very cute, too, almost like she was a high school cheerleader type, perky and confident, great smile, too. She was definitely not the type that you would see doing strength feats. But just expect to see her later tonight, she looked completely ready to demonstrate her strength right there and then.”
“Well, did she leave a name?”
“She said her name was Tiffany Powers, that mean anything to you?”
He thought about that for a while. “Tiffany Powers, huh? No, can’t say I’ve ever heard of her, that circus that she’s a part of must be so small and rinky dink, usually a strength artist like myself would hear about competitors to their crown, you see? But no, I‘ve never heard of her.”
“Okay, well, get yourself ready for tonight, it could be a disaster if this Powers woman actually is coming and disrupting your performance. Then again, if she’s as strong as she says, could turn out to be quite a show.”
“Yeah, thanks, see you later Kevin.”
***
Jeff Williams, known professionally as Samson the Strongman was always very strong, even growing, as young as 6 years old he could wrestle his 14 year old brother to the ground and pin him, he could beat his dad arm wrestling by the time he turned 8, he also grew up in height through his puberty years, going from 5 feet tall at 11 to 6 feet tall at twelve, finally topping out at 6’8 when he turned 15. If that had been all, he could have had a very nice career as a basketball star, but his strength and muscles grew as explosively as his height had, and he knew there were very few courses that he could pursue. He tried football, but the coach couldn’t accept him on the team, not after he had knocked out two of his best players at once with a tackle, he was just too strong.
He kept to himself, mostly, his strength had made him an outcast, he couldn’t play sports, he couldn’t do music, he was an island unto himself. That is until he discovered the World’s Strongest Man competition, it was there where he knew he could use his strength to its utmost degree and not have to worry about controlling it, at least for the most part. Unfortunately for him, that too became a disaster. When he went to qualifying at Seattle, Washington, he learned that he was just too strong, even for this competition, he overpowered and out-muscled these huge men to such a degree he made them look like children. He broke every record on every event, and not by a small margin, the other competitors actually cried to see their strength dwarfed to such a high degree.
When they saw how strong he was, they knew that they couldn’t put him on TV, he was just so strong that the fans wouldn’t believe they were watching nothing more than a science fiction show. The promoters decided to give him 50,000 dollars to keep his mouth shut and they destroyed the tapes. They wanted to make sure his power was hidden. They suggested he go into being a circus strongman, where that kind of thing, the kind of strength feats he was capable of, would be right at home. He applied at the nearest circus he could find, which was a very small, rundown outfit not far from where he lived, he was not impressed by the strongman that they had, only lifting 1000 pounds above his head, only doing a tug of war against 3 people from the audience, what was that? He could have done a hell of a lot more, he could have easily lifted a ton above his head, he could have held a tug of war against 7 people and still win.
He shook his head as he walked away from the Strongman, this wasn't exciting, there weren't very many people in the stands for it, if he were to do this, he would have to do such awesome, unreal feats of strength, that people would come from all over the World to watch him perform. He approached the ringmaster after the show, applying for the job. When the ringmaster said they already had a strongman, Jeff said, "Yeah, and he sucks, he doesn't bring people in at all, he's weak, he can't even do more than 1500 pounds, I'm at least twice as strong as him, and I'd do the job for less, at first. I'm sure with the number of people we'd be getting when I am established as the strongest man in the World, people will be coming to this Circus in droves. You'll have me to thank and I'll ask for more money, if none of that happens in 6 months, you can fire me."
The Ringmaster said, "Okay, fine, but first we have to see if you're strong as you say you are, let's meet Hercules, you two can test your strength against his, you win the competition, and you win the job."
Jeff nodded and followed the Ringmaster, who told him to call him Kevin. They approached Hercules, whose real name was Tom Severs, and the difference in height and weight became apparent, Jeff was 6'8 and 500 pounds of muscle, Tom was 6'3 and 320 pounds, his muscle was smaller, but no less ripped.
"Tom, this is Jeff Williams, he is going to apply for the Strongman position, I told him if he was able to beat you in 3 strength competitions, he would have the job, you up for that?"
"Sure, no problem Kevin, I'll take this youngster on, and if you win, you deserve the strongman position, no one's ever been able to overpower me for the last 15 years, good luck."
"Thanks, you too, bro."
Well, as you can probably expect, Jeff won each of the contests with ease, the first was an armwrestling match, Jeff let Tom start out and use all the power he could to move his arm, but Tom couldn't, Jeff told Tom to use both arms, Tom did and he only budged Jeff's arm a centimeter before Jeff put a stop to it and slammed him down to the table.
The second contest was a dead lift, Tom was famous for having a 2000 pound deadlift that stood on the record books as the heaviest deadlift ever. He put weights on the bar until it added to 1500 pounds. This competition was for reps, not overall weight. Tom went first and did 48 reps, Jeff smirked as he stepped up to the bar and cranked out reps as easily as possible, he stopped at 50, but then switched his hands on the bar and proceeded to lift it clear over his head, 3/4 of a ton was being overhead pressed by a barely 19 year old kid.
Tom was humbled, he had never met anyone even approaching the power that he himself possessed, but this kid appeared to be at least twice as strong as him, maybe many times more so. He gave up before the third contest would even begin, he figured it would be as futile as the first two matches turned out to be. Who could even match up?
Needless to say, Jeff got the job and he's been billing himself as the World's Strongest Human Being since then, this has lasted about 10 years.
***
"Ladies and Gentlemen now it is time for our strongman show, please welcome the Strongest Human Being on the planet, Samson!"
A voice came out of the audience.
"Aheh-hem, I told you not to call yourself that anymore, not unless you want to prove it to me."
Kevin the ringmaster approached this woman and said, "I'm sorry ma'am but the audience participation part doesn't come until a little bit later, could you keep yourself down until then?"
"Alright, but just you wait, you lying bastards will be exposed, I swear it."
Kevin did his normal routine, although he did keep a very close eye on the blond figure in the audience, the one with the beautiful face, striking deep blue eyes, full sensuous lips, wider than normal shoulders, very perky, very large breasts. She was a stunner to be sure, there is no way that she's as strong as she says, he thought to himself. The audience was clapping throughout and cheered the loudest after his finale, where he won a tug of war against a huge African elephant.
"Now is the time where a member of our audience comes out and tries to match strength with our strong man, as we all know we already have one very eager young lady who would like to match her strength, could you come forward please, Ms. Tiffany Powers."
Tiffany strode out into the middle of the ring, to the general murmurs of the crowd, they were astounded to see a woman so small, a foot and a half shorter than Samson, stand face to chest with him with absolutely no fear or apprehension at all.
"There will be three tests of strength, the standard arm wrestling contest, the weightlifting contest, and the tug of war. Not against each other, but against a max number of people whoever has more people on the end of the rope after 5 minutes of pulling, wins. Its that easy. If Ms. Powers does indeed win this contest, then she will be known as the strongest human being on planet Earth. Do you accept these terms?"
"Yes." Samson says, with a slight hint of hesitation.
"Yes, get ready to be beaten by the real strongest person." Tiffany says with the utmost of confidence.
Four men bring out a table, it was about 4 feet by 4 feet, looked to be made of a thick, strong, tough steel-like material.
"Okay, do you need any kind of thing to even up the arms, Ms. Powers?"
"No, I don't need anything, I don't want to give myself any advantages against Samson, I want to prove, even with his advantages in height, weight, and leverage, it won't be enough because I have a definite advantage in power."
"On three, then. Ready, 1...2...3 Go!"
It was quite apparent that Samson had started, his face was grimacing, his arm was tense, yet there was no movement. Tiffany was blowing on the fingers of her other hand, looking as though she was getting a pedicure. She looked around, first to Samson, then to the ring master.
"I'm sorry, you said go, I wasn't paying attention. Sweetie, are you really trying with all your might against little old me? Why don't you use both hands, maybe you'll have a fair shot then, hmmm?"
Samson couldn't believe his ears, or his eyes, this woman was a foot and a half shorter, weighed probably 250 pounds less than he did, but she didn't even feel his huge, powerful arm pushing against her tiny right hand. He put his left hand against the joined hands and started pulling with all the power he possessed in his huge body, he jerked this way and that, trying to get her hand to move even a little.
"Pathetic, you call yourself a strong man, my own little brother could put up more of a fight."
Tiffany took all of the finger out of the tight grip that Samson had on her fingers except her itty bitty, little pinky. She smiled brightly up at him and pushed his hands down to the table, using just her little finger against both his hands, basically the power of his whole body was put up against the power of her pinky, and was losing.
"How? How is this possible? You're so small, but you're at least 20 times stronger than I am."
"Do you want to continue with our little contest, or do you want to concede right now and name me the strongest human being on Earth?"
"I think there's no contest, you are without doubt the strongest person that has ever existed on Earth, the only reason I would continue is to see how many people you could take on in a tug of war. I just want to know exactly how you got so strong, and how strong you really are?"
Tiffany looked around at the crowd.
"How many people do you think there are in the crowd, tonight, Samson? Or should I say Jeff?"
"How do you know my name? Do I know you?"
"Oh, you probably know my father, but I asked you a question, how many people would you say is in the crowd?"
"I don't know, I'm not good with numbers, I would say 1000 to 1500 people, why?"
"If I put all these people in this crowd on a long rope, and I was on the other end of it, I'd win."
"No! That would be impossible, that would be along the lines of a comic book superhero, not a normal human being! How?"
"Okay, I'll tell you. My father was once a Circus strong man, I was brought up to be strong, my mother was a trapeze artist, and despite looking very normal, she was quite strong herself. Well, those genes were magnified in me, a hundred fold! When I was born, I already had 10 times the strength of a normal man, and no bodyfat. When I was 4 years old, my dad was fired from his job at the Circus. He said there was someone whose strength just blew his away and the Ring Master just signed him up. He didn't know about my advanced strength until one day when I was 6 years old, and I pressed the back end of the family car over my head. He put me on a strict workout regimen. He made me lift weights. He swore that if he couldn't get revenge on the person who got him fired, that I could. I spent the last 13 years working out, getting stronger, and trying to find out who that person was. I finally found him."
"So you?"
"Yes, I'm the daughter of the strongman you defeated 15 years ago to get this job, I was meant to defeat you, to humiliate you. But I don't want to do that anymore."
"Why not?"
"Because, I'm my own woman, first of all, and second, because I could have beaten you when I was 10 years old. The moment is past, but I do have something that I want to do."
"What's that?"
"This."
She took his head in her hands and kissed him passionately on the lips.
"You're a very handsome man, Jeff, ever since I saw posters of you, I thought you were very desirable. Now that I can look at you up close, you're even more hot than I'd ever imagined. I want you. Do you want me?"
"Y-yes. You're absolutely beautiful, and your strength is such a turn on, I never thought I'd meet someone stronger than me, and it turns out to be such a gorgeous woman, your strength is awesome, but the fact that you look so womanly, and have that level of strength is even cooler."
"Do you think I'm muscular, Jeff?"
"Well, that would be awesome if you were, I can't really tell with the outfit you have. But even if you do have muscles, they can't compete with the size I have."
"Oh is that so? Why don't you take me back to your trailer, and we'll just see about that."
"Come on! Look at me, I'm 6'8 380 pounds of muscle, I got 28 inch arms, an 80 inch chest, there's no way you could possibly match up!"
"Just take me back to your trailer, and don't forget to have a tape measure handy."
To Be Continued... Right Now
-
Second Part
So Jeff takes Tiffany back to his trailer, she asked if he had a robe and a place to change, he gave her the robe and she closed and locked the door, she said she had a surprise for him. She stepped out of the bathroom with a robe on. The robe, which was big, even for Jeff, looked much more filled out around Tiffany's body, despite the fact she was still the same height, only 5'1. She looked him in the eye and smirked as she dropped the robe.
Jeff's jaw dropped, Tiffany was wearing a tiny bikini that looked painted on. But it was the body she presented that blew Jeff's mind. Her legs were ripped to absolute shreds, and to call them tree trunks would have been an insult, unless they were Sequoia trees you're referring to. Her waist was wide, her stomach had an incredible 10 pack of muscle that was at least 1 inch deep between sections. Her chest had no breasts to speak of, but her pectoral muscles could have made most female strippers green with envy, they stood out at least 8 inches over her incredible abs. Her arms, currently unflexed rivaled his in size, and somehow her triceps looked at least 3 inches deep, and they were unflexed as well. Jeff wondered exactly how big they were flexed.
As if reading his mind, Tiffany smiled even wider as she did a double biceps flex that made Jeff's knees weak. They peaked up over her shoulders by a great deal, they were so peaked that she could touch the tip of her finger to the top of the bicep. The vascularity of this woman was also something incredible to contemplate. She had veins running all over her body, even up her neck, her shoulders, and down to her groin, which appeared to be quite large in it's own right.
"Well, are you just going to sit there, drooling, or you going to get that measuring tape over here and tell me how big I am, how much bigger I am than you."
"Yes, ma'am."
Tiffany giggled at this, it seems her subjugation of Jeff was complete, he was her doll both mentally and physically. He started at the calves.
"Calves, 29 inches around! Wow!"
"Thighs, 41 inches around! Holy Crap!"
"Waist, 31 inches around, your thighs are 10 inches bigger around than your waist, incredible!"
"Chest, 82 inches around, Jesus Christ, that's 2 inches bigger than I am, and you're 19 inches shorter than I am, that's impossible!"
"Biceps, 32 inches around, 1 inch bigger around than your own waist, that just isn't possible, by God, you're the most muscular human being on Earth!"
"Hahaha, not to mention the strongest, huh dear? What does it feel like to be in my presence, knowing that a girl so much smaller than you, is so much stronger than you, so much more muscular than you. That I can treat you like a cat treats a mouse?"
"It's incredible, it's like being in the presence of a God. I know you can do whatever you want to me, you're probably the strongest thing that the planet has ever seen, could you show me more of your power? Please?"
"Of course I will, Sweetie, anything in particular that you'd like to see?"
"Could you, possibly, lift this trailer up?"
"Easily, I was hoping you were going to go something harder and heavier, but if it pleases you, I will do this for you. But only if you do something for me?"
"Oh yeah, like what?"
"I'll tell you after, dear, now, let's see, how much do you think this thing weighs?"
"Oh, about 10 tons or so, why is that too much for you?"
"Hunny, please, only 10 tons? You must be joking."
"Then please, go ahead dear. Prove me wrong."
So Tiffany lead Jeff out of the trailer, and went under the trailer, in a few moments it starting rocking back and forth, left and right. Then, without even a grunt or a sign of effort on Tiffany's part, the 10 ton trailer started rising. It continued until Tiffany held it over her head, and by the look on her face, she wasn't even trying. She then took one hand away from it and signaled for Jeff to come over to her, easily holding 10 tons with one hand. Jeff took some moments to compose himself before he was able to move and talk.
"Well, I guess it was really easy for you, are there any limits to your strength?"
"If there are, I haven't found them, of course I haven't lifted anything really, really heavy. The biggest object I've lifted was a 40 ton crane, and now that would probably seem light. My power keeps growing, as are my muscles. Now, about that thing that I want you to do?"
"Yeah, what would you like?"
"Just kiss me, love me, worship me and my muscles for the rest of my life."
Jeff just about came in his pants as he heard the silky smooth voice that delivered this incredible ultimatum.
"Your wish is my command, my muscle mistress."
Jeff and Tiffany kissed in a passionate embrace as Tiffany still held the trailer overhead with one hand. The love they had for each other was stronger than their bodies combined, they lived massively muscled ever after.
The End
-
Brilliant!
Your depictions of the overpowering strongman himself being overpowered, and lackadaisically, by a mighty miss muscle dynamo water the mouth and whet the imagination.
That her domination of your description isn't at all of the bash-and-smash, gorefest variety, but is actually kind of tender and loving, enhances the pleasures in reading it.
Very well done.
-
*This is a direct unauthorized continuation of Jim Lake’s story Double Trouble, which featured a 12 year old girl and her friend physically overpowering, dominating, and easily lifting the main girl’s 22 year old brother, who was much bigger than either of the girls, the story ended with the possibility that Megan would dominate her brothers, who were also bigger and older than her, though to what degree wasn’t specified, this is my take on that story. I did a little bit of embellishing of the story and situations, putting it my own way, I took his story, which was near perfect, and tried to make it even more perfect. For Diana the Valkyrie‘s website, however, I decided to change the ages in order to post it.*
Double Trouble
Part 2
Megan skipped happily home, humming the whole way, barefoot as usual. Years of playing in the quarry, throwing baseball sized rocks around like baseballs, and lifting rocks weighing several times her own weight over her head like nothing grew her feet to be nearly invulnerable. Her gymnastics training had led to her meeting her friend Darlene, who opened up a whole world of possibilities that Megan had never thought about.
Darlene had invited Megan over to her house, when Darlene’s older brother, a 22 year old that was a foot taller and 80 pounds heavier than Megan came home late. Darlene scolded her brother, and showed her dominance by spanking him 20 times with a paddle. In the weeks prior to this, Darlene had overpowered her brother several different ways, wrestling him, lifting him, threatening to humiliate him in front of his friends. She had taken control of her brother, made him into her personal slave, using the power in her incredible gymnasts body to accomplish that.
Megan couldn’t believe it, she knew that Darlene was strong, as she had shown several times in the past by defeating older boys in arm-wrestling and submission-style wrestling contests, but never an adult so much bigger than her. But as strong as Darlene was, Megan was stronger, despite the fact she weighed less than Darlene, Megan could lift heavier weights, and she could overpower her friend as though her friend was nothing to her.
Megan had 4 older brothers, so she had to grow up tough and strong in order to get any attention and to avoid getting pushed around, and grow up strong she did. The first incredible instance of this happened when she was 7 years old, her next youngest sibling was 10 years old, her brother Steve, who at the time was 4’9 and 98 pounds, very strong and beefy for his age. He was brought up by his older brothers to be that way. Megan on the other hand looked to be 3’9 and 50 pounds, very short and light for her age. But Megan had been in gymnastics since she was three, so her body was very fit and strong already. One day, Steve came in the room while Megan was watching her favorite TV show, Steve took the remote control and changed the channel to his show, Megan knew that she had to fight to get the control back, so she stepped up to her older, heavier, more muscular brother and pushed him. What happened would have amazed anyone who had been watching, as Steve flew through the air and landed 5 feet away. At that point the thought it must have been a fluke, so he got up and pushed Megan back, the problem was, Megan wasn’t moved a millimeter. He put everything he had into it, but Megan didn’t move. Then he got frustrated and actually socked his little sister in the stomach.
Steve thought that was going to be the end to it, but to his amazement, his fist met something he didn’t count on, something much harder. Megan raised her shirt to show Steve an amazing 6 pack of abs. “Big brother, were you trying to punch my belly, I’m sorry, I didn’t even feel that. Here let me try.”
Steve knew what was coming, and he tensed himself as best he could, but Megan’s fist came barreling into his stomach so fast and so hard, that his feet were lifted from the ground and he hit the ground knees and hands first, coughing loudly. Megan took the control back and put her show back on, she sat on the floor and put her feet up on Steve’s back. “Don’t move, Stevie or you’ll get a worse beating, maybe I’ll beat you up in front of our older brothers, and see what a wimp you are compared to your 7 year old sister.” So Steve was the first to be dominated by his much smaller, though much stronger sister.
*******
Megan continued to get stronger, at 9 she was 4’4 and 70 pounds of ripped, taut muscle. Her abs were an 8 pack now, and were so defined that you could see each section. Her coaches marveled at her strength, agility, and stamina as she continually did things that gymnasts 3-4 years older than her could do with only great difficulty. It was that year also that she had another encounter with one of her older brothers, this one Pete, 14 years old, 5’5 160 pounds.
Now Pete was your classic bully, he picked on kids much smaller than him with regularity, and one of those kids happened to be one of Megan’s good friends, Stacy, a fellow gymnast, a year older than Megan. Stacy was 4’6 68 pounds, and was lean, but not quite as muscular as Megan. Pete followed Stacy and Megan behind the school gym, where he usually collected money from unsuspecting kids, he got up close to Stacy and bumped into her intentionally, Stacy grazed her arm on the brick building and she got a scratch from it. Megan stepped up to her brother and pushed him, the force of the push backed him up into the building and he rebounded right into Megan’s open arms. In a display that would have been incredible to see, the much smaller girl put a bear hug on her older brother, she lifted him off the ground, arching her back. The pain he felt was incredible, almost indescribable, he couldn’t believe that his 5 year younger sister was this strong! She held him in her arms easily and squeezed him like a boa constrictor.
“Please, Megan, let me go, you’re hurting me!”
“Only if you apologize to me and Stacy and promise to stop bullying kids from now on.”
“Oh come on! What does it matter to you if I bully someone or not.” Suddenly the hold got tighter, and his breathing became wretched. It hurt him to breath in and he could barely breath out. “Ok, okay. I apologize, I’m sorry I brushed against you Stacy, I’m sorry I hurt your friend Megan.”
“What else?”
“Owww! I promise that from this moment on, I will not bully anyone ever again.”
So Megan set him down, he sank to his knees as he struggled to gain a breath, Megan saw he was having trouble so she lifted him in a cradle carry, taking his body, which weighed 90 more pounds than she did like she was carrying a stuffed animal.
“Please, Megan, put me down, I can walk, I don’t want to be seen being carried by my little sister. But man, I’m super impressed by your strength, sis, could you show me more when we get home?”
“Like what, lift weights in the basement?”
“Yeah, if no one else is home, I’m not sure if Frankie or Jimmy will be down there or not. Frankie was Megan’s 18 year old brother and Jimmy her 16 year old brother. “If they are, I’m sure we can find other things to lift around the house.”
“Okay, and Pete, I hope we can keep my strength a secret, don’t go telling Frankie and Jimmy, ok?”
“And Steve, too, right?”
“Um, well, he already knows, I showed him a little strength when I was 7, that’s why he’s always acting polite to me, because he knows how strong I am already.”
“Cool, I always thought Stevie was strong for an 10 year old, back then, but if you kicked his butt at 7, you must have been really strong, and must be even stronger now. If no one sees us, could you walk home me on your back, like a piggyback ride?”
“Of course, big brother, I’d be happy to.”
So after saying goodbye to Stacy, Megan carried her big brother home, stopping and letting him down only when they saw someone they knew. His weight was far from making her try. He couldn’t believe the strength she showed, and asked her if she’s ever really tested it.
“No, I can’t say I had, I always guessed that I was stronger than other girls my age, but I never really got the chance to see by how much.”
They got home and opened the basement door, but they heard Frankie’s voice urging Jimmy to do more reps.
“Oh well, how about we go up to my room, Megan, you can show me your strength there.”
“But what will we use for weights?”
“What about me? I mean you lifted me so easily, perhaps I’m the perfect weight to put you through a couple exercises.”
“Oh, okay, I guess that would be alright, what do you want to do first?”
“How about squats, let’s see how strong your legs are.”
Megan’s legs were always very large for someone her age, her thighs were especially big. She nodded enthusiastically and picked Pete up in a fireman’s carry, then started squatting with his 160 pounds as her weight. She didn’t stop until she reached 50 reps, which amazed Pete, as he weighed about 90 pounds more than she did, but that was only the beginning of a day of surprises.
After that exercise, Megan stopped and said, “Hold on tight, I want to try something, I don’t know if I can do it, but I’ve always wanted to try it.”
With that, Megan put her one hand on Pete’s thigh and the other hand on the middle of his chest, Pete knew what she was trying to do, but he couldn’t believe it, despite seeing her other strength feats that day. Megan set herself, her feet shoulder width apart, and blasted her arms upward with all the power she could muster, slowly but surely Pete rose higher and higher until finally, the 9 year old Megan lifted her 14 year old brother above her head! It wasn’t easy by any means, Megan was shaking with the effort to keep Pete up, but this feat of strength was just totally off the chart, she only weighed 70 pounds, her brother weighed 160 pounds, well over twice her weight. Slowly she returned him to her shoulders and then to the ground again. Pete found it hard to stand, his knees rubbery at what his tiny little sister just accomplished.
“My goodness Megan! That was incredible! I’m not even sure I could do the same with you, and you weigh a whole lot less than I do!”
Well, the day ended up with Pete swearing not to tell their older brothers of Megan’s strength, and the matter was put to rest, except for the times when Pete wanted to see some of Megan’s incredible feats of strength, she was only too happy to show him in exchange for his silence on the matter.
-
Part 2:
The next such incident didn’t occur until 3 years later, when at 13 years old, her second oldest brother Jimmy finally found about his younger sister’s immense strength. At 4‘9, Megan weighed 92 pounds, and other than her numerous shows of strength in private to Pete, her striking physical power had gone unnoticed by her older brothers, until now. Jimmy was in the basement weight room by himself, Frankie was away, in college now, and Pete was by a friend’s house, so Jimmy was alone, working out. The 16 year old, who would be turning 19 in a few short weeks, was a physical specimen to behold, lifting weights since he was 12, Jimmy was now 6’3 and weighed 236 ripped, muscular pounds.
Unfortunately for him, he was benching a little too much weight without a spotter. He managed to get one good lift out of the 450 pounds before failing on the second attempt, and in the strain to get that weight to the top of the rack, he ended up straining his pectoral muscle, which made the weight impossible to lift, as he was as weak as a kitten. He screamed for help, and Megan was the only one around to help him. She sped down the stairs to see her brother pinned under 450 pounds, so without even thinking about it, she rushed to his side, put her hands on one side of the barbell and flung it off of him.
“Megan, I need help, we need to go to a hospital or something, I tore a muscle! Help me get to a phone.”
It took a couple seconds, because of the pain and relief from the huge weight on his chest, for what just happened to register. His own 13 year old little sister just shoved a weight that was almost 6 times what she herself weighed off his body like it was a pillow. Even with the leverage she had and him helping, it still shouldn’t have looked as easy as she made it look.
Megan began to run off to get the phone when she heard her brother shout for her, this time with a different tone of voice.
“Wait, Meg, how did you just do that? That weight was twice what I weigh, almost 5 times what you weigh, but you lifted it off me with seeming ease, how did you get so strong?”
“Jimmy, we don’t have time to worry about that, you need to get some help for your injury. Besides, it was probably just adrenaline, you know the stories of a mother lifting a car to save her child, and stuff like that, that’s just what it was, I was full of adrenaline.”
“Really? Well, I guess that makes sense, I don’t know if I can get upstairs on my own though, I feel to weak to walk, do you think you could, you know, carry me upstairs?”
Megan thought about it for a while, could this be some trick by Jimmy to get her to show her strength, or was it possible that Jimmy really was that weak, he was struggling under that heavy load for a long time, and his muscle tear could have shocked his body to numbness. She thought she could probably lift him, she was much stronger at 13 then she was at 9, when she carried Pete around like nothing, but the size difference was even greater here, she weighed 92 pounds, Jimmy weighed 236, that was a difference of 144 pounds, she doubted that she could do it.
“Well, I could try, Jimmy, but I don’t really know if I can, I’m not sure how strong I really am.”
So she walked up to the bench and turned around, which was perfect position for a piggy back ride. Jimmy tentatively got on, Megan adjusted his weight a little to where he was most stable, then started walking, it was hard going at first, but got easier as she went along. The burn of her legs started feeling good, and Jimmy’s weight wasn’t really as heavy as she figured it would be. She brought him up the stairs of the house and gently put him down on the couch. When she turned to face him, she was greeted with a look of incredulity on Jimmy’s face.
“Wow, that was incredible, sis, I never pegged you for being that strong, I know you’re a gymnast and you have to train hard, but I’m a football player and I lift weights, I didn’t think gymnasts could be this strong.”
“Well, I doubt I’m stronger than you, I mean I couldn’t possibly have benched that 450 pounds you had on the bar, and you’re big and muscular, I’m just tiny and well, I guess my body’s a little fit, but no where near your size or definition.”
With that she rolled up one of the sleeves on her loose sweatshirt and flexed her arm, which was not too big, but it did have a very defined peak to it, plus her forearms had slight striations and definite veins running over them. She lifted her sweatshirt bottom to reveal a six pack that anyone would be proud to have.
“Wow, sis! Your body is ripped for a thirteen year old! And as strong as it looks, it is probably a lot stronger, I mean I don’t think I felt you strain when you were carrying me up here, I think you probably could have taken me up to my room without a problem, that’s just awesome!”
Megan had always liked showing her strength off, especially to her friends, but hearing her brother talk like this, she actually wanted to show off more for him. So she decided to see if she could repeat the feat that she accomplished 3 years earlier, but with a much bigger weight. But of course she weighed more than she did then, and was probably a lot stronger.
“Jimmy, I’d like to try something, I hope you don’t mind, I did this to Pete a couple years ago, and I’m a lot stronger than I was then, so I figured I should be able to do it to you a lot easier than I did it to him. Can I?”
“Yes, of course you can try it, Megan, I’m all for you showing off your strength. What did you do with Petey?”
“Well, um, I pressed him over my head.”
“No way! I can’t believe you’re that strong! That kind of strength, on a 10 year old? I just can’t believe it!”
“Well, it happened, and I’m a lot stronger now, so I figure, why not try it on my much bigger brother, do you still want to?”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Jimmy said in short order. “If you believe you can, let’s do it.”
Jimmy got off the couch, Megan went over to him and put him on her shoulders, she straightened out, put one hand on his chest, the other on his inner thigh. With not even a grunt of effort, Megan pressed her 225 pound, 16 year old brother over her head, in fact she felt no strain at all, she brought him back down to her head and pressed him up again, and again. Finally she stopped at 20 reps. She weighed 92 pounds, yet her brother’s 236 pounds was as nothing to her, and finally she realized that perhaps she was stronger than him.
“Jimmy, I want to try something else out, do you think you’re strong enough to put that 450 pounds on the bench rack?”
“You…you want to try that, even after I failed to do it? I can’t believe it! Then again, I guess I didn’t think you’d press me over your head, and you did it easily! I guess we’re going to have to see though.”
“Actually, bro, I don’t think that’s necessary, I’m feeling strong today.”
Megan picked Jimmy back up in a front carry and led him back downstairs to the gym. She set him down at the front of the bench, went up to the 450 pound barbell. Without so much of a grunt or a stretch, she dead lifted the weight up to her waist, then cleaned it to her chest, all before the wide, disbelieving eyes of her 19 year old brother, Jimmy. She walked over to the bench and put it down carefully, gently on the rack, as though she was handing fragile crystal rather than 450 pounds of iron and steel.
“My goodness, Megan! I don’t think there’s any question of you benching that weight, it looked like you could have held it all day if you wanted to!”
“Well, that wasn’t quite as easy as I made it look, but I guess we’ll see about the bench presses.”
She put a towel down for her back, stripped off her sweatshirt to reveal a tank top, her muscles in her arms and shoulders quite apparent, even at rest. She laid down on the bench and scooted her way up to the bar, but when she reached up, she found that she couldn’t really reach all the way up, her 13 year old arms were too short.
“Awww, shoot! Can you help me Jimmy? I can’t reach the bar to take it off the rests.”
Jimmy got behind the bar and tried to lift it, but in all the excitement of seeing how strong his little sister was, he forgot that he strained his pec, as soon as he tried, the pain was excruciating and he couldn’t pick the bar off the rests on the right side.
“Oh, darn, I forgot about your pec, I’m sorry dear brother, I guess I’ll have to do it this way.”
With that she stood up, took the bar off the rests, walked around back to the front, sat down on the bench and rolled back, until her back was straight on the bench. She did it as though she was performing a sit-up with no weights at all, not the 450 pound bar that she held up to her chest.
“Finally, now count the reps, Jimmy.”
1...2...3...4...5...6...7...8...9...9 and ¾…10!
Jimmy couldn’t believe it, his little sister, only 13 years old was benching his max like it was a normal set for her, 10 reps, she was stronger, there’s no doubt about it. Despite being 1 foot and 6 inches shorter, 144 pounds lighter, and 6 years younger, Megan proved to be stronger than Jimmy! Jimmy met this defeat with nothing but the greatest joy, it was incredible to witness such a small girl be so strong, yet so gentle, he knew she wouldn’t hurt a fly.
******
Of course, unknown to Frankie, Megan had become so strong that she had dominated and subjugated three of her older brothers, he was away at college at the time and had no idea she had become as strong as she had. Well, when Megan turned 16 years old, he finally found out, at 4’11, she weighed 106 pounds of pure muscle, she was mixing in heavy workouts with her gymnastics training, which bulked up her body some, especially her legs, which were huge for her size and age.
Jimmy had begun going to college this year, but before that time, he regularly helped Megan in her workouts, and was continually amazed at the incredible weights that his younger, much, much smaller sister was lifting. In fact, she was curling his max bench press, and she was benching more than he could deadlift! There’s no doubt that when Frankie came home, he would not be the strongest one in the house anymore, despite the fact he was 6’5 and weighed 285 pounds, renowned for his power on his college football team.
Megan actually didn’t care about showing up Frankie at first, she was content with him believing that he was still the strongest person in the house and in the family. She knew he had a big ego, and something as crushing as being overpowered by his sister who weighed 179 pounds less than he did would shatter it to no end. Unfortunately for Frankie, he had to come home and shoot off about Megan. About how her little muscles were no match for his huge, iron trained ones. He started out with a little teasing, showing his 22 inch arms in all their glory, talking about how they curled 250 pounds for reps the other day. Megan had to inwardly laugh, because she was curling twice that for many, many reps in the weight room. He bounced his pec muscles bragging about how his bench press of 765 pounds was unmatched by any of his teammates, even the biggest of the offensive linemen couldn’t come close. But, of course, Megan’s bench press was 950 pounds, which put Frankie’s in the dust.
Megan, of course, was willing to let this all go, she had known her oldest brother was a big bragger and a bully, and could be quite abrasive at times. She accepted it as Frankie being Frankie and let it go. That is, until Frankie said this:
“Yup, for my money, I’d say football players are the strongest, toughest athletes anywhere in the World!”
Megan couldn’t hold her tongue anymore.
“Oh really? So you’re saying that pound for pound, gymnasts can’t be as strong as football players?”
Frankie’s response was of course full of his usual bluster.
“Of course not, look, I can bench nearly three times my body weight, gymnasts are strong for their size, but you put them in a weight room, they wouldn’t know what to do, they only do those sit ups, push ups, and pull ups, what do they know of heavy lifting?”
“Care to put your money where your mouth is?”
“Yeah, no problem what do you have in mind?”
“Just a one on one contest, you against a gymnast in an arm wrestling match, if that gymnast wins, you have to admit they’re stronger, if you win, that gymnast has to admit that you’re the strongest. Oh, let’s make it a little juicier, I’ll put 20 bucks on the gymnast to win, wanna match it?”
“Hell yeah, I’ll match it, an easy 40 bucks!”
“Okay, why don’t you go down to the basement and put the arm wrestling table in the middle of the room, I’ll go call the gymnast.”
“Sure, no problem.”
So 10 minutes later, Megan came down the stairs by herself, wearing nothing but her leotard, which stretched tight over her mighty, ripped muscles.
“Where’s the male gymnast you promised to get?”
“Male gymnast? I never said I’d get a male gymnast to face you. The gymnast you’re facing is right here, it’s me!”
“No way, shrimp! You’re just 16 years old, I weigh 3 times what you do. I’m not gonna armwrestle my own sister!”
“Why not, scared you’re gonna lose?”
“Okay, you asked for it, I guess since I’ve been away so long, you’d think you’d use the weights down here and get strong, but ain’t no one stronger than ol Frankie. I’m sorry if I hurt you, sis, but I don’t play around when I arm wrestle, I’ve broken the arms of some of my best friends, don’t think I’m gonna go easy on my sibling.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
They locked up, sizing up the arms. Then Frankie produced a dictionary for Megan to put her arm on to counteract the differences in arm length.
“You call it, little sis.”
“Okay, on 3, 1...2...3 go!”
And they were off! Or not, it seems as though the arms weren’t moving at all, Frankie had strained his hardest, he was pulling, heaving, using all the arm wrestling tricks he had learned over many years of doing it, but his little sister’s arm just wouldn’t move. He looked up to see something absolutely shocking, Megan’s smiling face, blowing on the nails of her other hand!
“Oh, I’m sorry, you started already, I hardly noticed it, big brother.” Putting special emphasis on the word big.
“No, this can’t be happening, this has to be some sort of a trick, no way you’re that much stronger than me!”
“Nope, no trick, just pure gymnast muscle and strength, dear brother. I have been working out in this basement, for the last two years. The first time I lifted a weight, it was a 450 pounds bench press, and I’ve been getting stronger and stronger every day since then.”
“No! That’s not possible, I didn’t bench 450 for the first time until I was 16! You’re saying you did it at 13!”
“Yup, I’m sorry to say, I’ve probably been stronger than you for a while, I benched 765 for reps since two weeks after my 15th birthday. You’re nothing to my strength now, you should have really left well enough alone. But you had to brag, and now see where you are, losing a test of strength against a girl that weighs 180 pounds less than you, how does it feel, knowing I’m so much stronger than you that I can hold your arm immobile without hardly even trying? I bet it’s much like how your friends felt when they lost to you so easy. I don’t think it’s very nice to feel so weak, is it?”
“I’m not weak! You’re just so strong! I can’t believe it, but I have to, you’re beating me with ease!”
With that, Megan slowly, painfully slowly drove her brother’s arm into the table, letting him soak in the fact that she could have easily slammed his hand to the table and broke his arm like he broke some of his friends’ arms, but she decided this would be far more humiliating.
So from that point on, Megan flaunted her strength over her brothers. She didn’t dominate them, though, as she was a good natured girl at heart.
The End…
-
Great story Jeremy. You should do another chapter where Megan has to go against all 4 brothers at the same time!
-
*Author’s Note: This is another unauthorized sequel, this one is based on the story Sam and Me originally authored by Rampant Tiger in July of 2004, I have been a fan of that story for a long time and wish to put my own little spin on it, as you probably know by now, that means Sam will be much, much stronger than she was in the original story. I mean no slight to Rampant Tiger, I only wish he/she was still around to communicate with, so I could have posted this story with his full confidence. I hope those of you inclined enjoy it.*
**********
Sam and Me part 2
by Jeremy Lightning
"Believe me, Jerry, you won't believe it, just wait until you meet her, she'll blow you away."
I had heard my Grandpa Bob talk about his new wife Samantha for months and months, he goes on and on about how physically superior she is to him, despite the fact that he's 10 years younger than her, 40 pounds heavier and 9 inches taller. He also said that she was so dominant in the bedroom that she could get him off 5 times a night, despite the fact that his last recorded orgasm prior to meeting her was 20 years earlier. He said even though she was 90 years old, she was probably stronger than I was, she may be able to lift me up like I was a baby, and could probably outlast me in the bedroom as well, despite her being 60 years older than I was! He talked about how she got him in better shape at 80 years old than he was at 55 years old, and that because he was now her workout partner and got to see her power day in and day out in the gym, that she could teach a thing or two to a 30 year old youngster like me.
I just couldn't believe it and told him that I had to see it with my own eyes. He said, "Sure thing, Jerry, I think Samantha would love to meet you, and judging by the stories I've seen you write on that interweb dealie, I think you would love to meet her as well."
So it was set up, Grandpa and Samantha would be coming down for the weekend, and I'd get my first look at this 90 year old woman who has filled my Grandpa with so much passion and energy.
Now, let me just say that I'm a very big man, I'm 6'1 and weigh 320 pounds, mostly fat, some bulky muscle underneath, I'm slightly strong, my biggest bench press is 450 pounds, and like my Grandpa said, I am a semi-famous story writer for such websites as Diana the Valkyrie's. I do it so I can get my own fantasies out there, my fantasies about being lifted and carried by much smaller women, because I know there's no way in real life that there's a short woman out there that could possibly lift me. That is what intrigued me about Sam, Grandpa said she was only 5 feet tall and weighed all of 150 pounds, yet he weighed in at 190 pounds now and she still lifted and carried him as though he was a pillow to her. He kept saying that she probably could carry me, at least in a couple different ways.
I decided to go to the gym a little in the next couple of days, I also shaved and got a haircut. I wanted to look at least a little presentable for my first meeting with my new step-grandma.
I greeted them at the door, my grandpa was first, and I hugged him, I privately marveled at how firm he felt. Then he stepped aside and introduced me to Sam, I put my hand out for her to grab, and to help her into the house, but she grabbed my hand and I felt a vice grip that made me wince in it's power, when I tried to release she didn't let go, instead she pulled me into her for a big hug. I took a little more time to feel the 90 year old body that was holding me in this hug and marveled even more that as firm as my Grandpa's body was, this body was infinitely harder. The back, the shoulders, the arms, everything felt like it was carved out of granite. Of course I couldn't see the muscle, as it was covered by a sweatshirt and a jacket, but there was no denying that the body before me had a lot of muscle, and a lot of power in it.
After what seemed like too little a time, she released me, but leaned forward and kissed me on the cheek, then winked at me with a sly smile on her face. She looked down a little and her smile grew wider, she leaned over and whispered something in my Grandpa's ear. I looked down and was immediately embarrassed to find that in all the clamor of feeling up my new Grandma, the hardness I felt in her body made a part of my own body hard. To my embarrassment I was hugely erect!
"I'm terribly sorry, I can't help it, you're just so awesome looking, Samantha!"
"Please, Jerry, call me Sam, all my friends call me Sam, and don't you worry about it, in fact, I'm rather flattered, turning on someone that's more my own age, like your grandpa Bob is one thing, but turning on someone so much younger than me is quite a feat that makes me very proud, thank you."
"I really shouldn't be acting this way, I mean you're my new Step-Grandmother, you're married to my Grandfather, it's not right!"
"Listen, Jerry, I'm completely fine with it, most men can't fight their urges, especially when they're met with their complete sexual fantasy. Oh yes, I know, your grandfather has told me everything about your stories on the web, and I have read several of them, you enjoy your women really strong, don't you, so strong that they can lift you up? Do you think I could lift you up and carry your around?"
"Sam! I really don't know what to say, I mean I know from my Grandpa that you're quite strong, but I'm a very big man, I weigh 130 pounds more than my Grandpa, he says he thinks you can, but I don't know. It surely wouldn't be as easy as the women in my stories could."
"Oh really? Care to see."
"I don't think we can, I mean my Grandpa's right here, and like I said, you guys are married, if you know that it would get me off, wouldn't that be betraying my Grandpa's trust?"
This time my Grandpa chimed in, "Jerry, really, Sam and I have a very open relationship, I couldn't possibly satisfy her when she gets really going, remember when I told you that she got me off 5 times a night, well that's all I can handle of her before I'm completely exhausted, but she's nowhere near finished, in fact she is only getting started most of the time. Do you think that she just finishes herself off? No! She goes out and finds someone, most of the time from the gym she and I frequents and she gets off using them. Most of the time even those fit, muscular, young guys are not enough to satisfy her. She comes home 2 hours later, wakes me up and finishes herself off using my spent frame. If I had someone to help me take care of her, someone who I know and trust, it would make me a whole lot happier. What I'm saying, Jerry, is it's completely okay with me if you could help my wife get off, and if she got you off at the same time, I'm fine with that. Even at 90 years old, she is much more than one man can handle."
"Whoa, okay, well, that's good to know, but really, I think we're taking this way to fast, I'd like to get to know you better, first, personally, I mean I haven't even heard the story about how you guys first met."
"Do you want to go hon?" Grandpa Bob asked.
"No you tell him dear." Sam answered.
"Okay, well, it happened about 9 months ago, you know how bad winters get in Wisconsin, well, I was stuck in the middle of the road, and I didn't see anyone else around but this tiny woman running full speed down the road going the other way. So I shouted and asked if she could help me get my car out."
"Yup, he was all willing to do the heavy work, he just needed someone to steer and hit the gas, but I refused to let him do it, I knew that I was strong enough to do it, and while he was bigger than me, he didn't really look in the best of shape, so I told him I'd do it."
"And boy, did she, I couldn't believe it, she pushed my car out of the big drift with seeming ease. The problem was, the sludge from under the car got on her jogging suit, and she didn't live near there. She was visiting her family and was staying in a hotel. I didn't want her to go into the embarrassment of walking through the hotel like that, covered in grime and grit, so I invited her home to my house. She reluctantly agreed. She made us spaghetti, and while we waited, we decided to have a little armwrestling contest."
"Tell him who won that, dear." Sam laughed in glee.
"Well, Sam did, very easily, in fact, I doubt that even if I used both my arms against her weak arm, that I could have beat her. I was mesmerized by her incredible strength, and she challenged me to a wrestling match. After supper we cleared out the front room and stripped down to our skivvies. But we didn't wrestle, oh no! See, when I saw her body, the chiseled muscle, the vascularity, the definition, I fell to my knees in awe. My mind wasn't on wrestling, as I got the first erection in about 20 years."
"My mind wasn't on wrestling either, at that time I got really hot and bothered, seeing this man kneel in front of me with a very noticeable erection poking out of his boxers. Before he knew it I lifted him up in a cradle, carried him up to his bed, and we made love like rabbits for a couple of hours straight."
"It was incredible, Jerry, I tell you, this woman is a real savage in the bed, she took control right away, putting my dick into her incredibly tight, muscled vagina, I thought it at the time, she probably had more years of sexual expertise than I've been alive! She knew just what to do to turn me on, and using the strength of her vaginal muscles, she cut me off from coming until she was ready, but she was so sensitive, her nipples, her clit, that it didn't take long for me to put her over the edge. I thought that once was going to be enough, but nope, not with this crazy woman, almost immediately she started sucking my cock, and fingering my prostate, and within minutes I was erect again. She proceeded to suck me dry, I passed out from pleasure and exhaustion, but that wasn't good enough for her."
"Nope, I kept sucking at him until I got my fill. I marveled at it myself though, I mean I was an 89 year old woman at the time, 3 months away from her 90th birthday, and I was fucking a younger man so good that he passed out. I took a shower, playing with myself the whole time thinking about what else I could do to his body with my stronger one. It was such a turn on knowing how much stronger I was over a bigger man, I came 2 more times in the shower and came back to check on your grandpa, he was still unconscious, but to my great pleasure, I saw that he had a tent pole sticking up. I couldn't pass it up, so I used him as my own personal dildo until I came twice again. Then, finally, I fell asleep next to my lover."
"Yup, it was a great feeling waking up to see this woman next to me. I thought for sure that those great feelings I received the night before was nothing but a dream to me. When I saw her beautiful face, her very muscular arms sticking up over the covers, I thanked my lucky stars. A little over 4 months later, I asked her to be my wife. I'm sorry I didn't invite you, Jerry, but we decided to have a small ceremony in Las Vegas. We are in as much of love right now as we were the night we met."
I shook my head in awe, "Wow, this sounds like a great story. And I can see by the way you look at each other, and talk to each other, even in the short time I've been here with you, that you truly are in love. Sam, I am very glad that my Grandpa has found you, he obviously has benefited from your relationship, and I think you have as well. Now, saying that, Sam, I would very much like to see your muscles and strength, you could very well be my perfect woman, despite being 60 years older than me."
"Okay, Jerry, but I don't want to disappoint you, I know by your stories that you like your muscle women to be bigger. I'm not even close to being as big as your favorites, Colette Guimond and Renne Toney, but I am very big for a woman my size. Also, in case your Grandpa didn't tell you, I'm ripped to absolute shreds, see as people get older their skin grows thinner, and you can see everything more readily."
"And Jerry, don't hesitate to enjoy each and every inch of Sam's physique, even if I'm watching you two together, I'm completely fine with you and Sam, in fact it would make me proud if my grandson could get on so well with my new wife that he would have hot, dirty sex with her at the drop of a hat. See, one of the things that gets me going is to see Sam overpower, dominate, and lift big guys, not only physically dominate them, but sexually dominate them. After Sam told me about the times that she went to the gym to rape some of the guys there, I wasn't upset, I was turned on by her stories, the only thing I asked is for her to video tape it next time, so I can see her muscles and strength in action. Sam, what do you think?"
"Well, Bob, I'm glad that my body turns you on so much that you're willing to forgive me for my misdeeds."
"Not at all, not at all, Sam, dear. You're just doing what you have to do, I know I can't handle that awesome body, I don't think even two men in very good to great shape could fully handle all your sexual demands. But with me and Jerry together, I think we can come close, I mean, certainly we can't keep going 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, but we'll try our best."
"Bob, I know you guys will do great, and I'm sure Jerry will love the arrangement, especially after I show him a little of my power and muscles. Would you like me to do that Jerry?"
Hmmm, what should I answer to that?
End Part 1
-
Part 2
"Yes, yes of course I would! I mean, if you want to, I try to control myself, don't want to take things too fast."
"Nonsense, a boy like you, you'll recover right away. Let yourself go, I'm sure you're going to have the time of your life tonight."
"Whoa, whoa, whoa, now! I don't know if I'm completely ready for this, I mean, I know I can't wait to see how strong you are, in fact, I'd love to right now, but are you sure we're ready for, you know S-E-X?"
"I'd like to think so, after all, you're a fully grown man, and surely you're not a virgin are you?"
"Well, um, no of course not, I lost my virginity at 17, but really, I'm still not all that experienced, having only 2 girlfriends, and not having had sex for a long time, not to mention that I'm still skeptical about this whole swinging scene."
"Jerry, it's completely okay if you want to go slow, in fact, I like it better like that, it gives me time to show you my muscle and strength more. But maybe after I do show you my muscle and strength, you'd like to take a bit faster."
"Well, you can start by showing me your muscle and we'll take it from there, how does that sound?"
"I'd like that very much, Jerry, when do you want to start?"
"Whenever you'd like, let's retire to the living room, and you can give me a little posing show."
"That sounds great, just sit down on the couch over there, I'll change into my bikini in the bathroom and join you in there in a couple of minutes. Bobby, baby, would you like to oil me up?"
"Of course dear, I'll be right back, Jerry, believe me, you're gonna love it."
So I sat down in the living room, on the really wide couch, I put down towels on the floor for the baby oil that would be covering Sam's body. I got myself ready for probably what I was going to think was a disappointment, surely she couldn't be as muscular as my Grandpa was saying, I mean she's 90! I fully expected her to step out of the bathroom looking like a skinny, anorexic body with the ribs showing, saggy skin, veins on the arms, and nothing more.
About 5 minutes later, Grandpa came out of the bathroom with a big smile on his face, wiping his hands on a towel. Then Sam came out of the bathroom wearing a big robe that obscured every part of her except her very muscular, veiny feet and hands. I was intrigued to say the least, after all, her hands did not have the frail look that I've seen from my own grandmother, they looked strong, they looked like that hands of someone much younger, there were no age spots to be seen.
"Are you ready, Jerry? Are you ready to see your step-grandma's muscles?"
"Yes, yes absolutely!" I said, faking my enthusiasm, still thinking that it couldn't possibly be that good.
Of course, that's before the robe hit the ground, what I saw standing in front of me was a marvel of muscle! Sam's shoulder's were wider than I thought possible for a woman so short, she was only 5 feet tall, but her shoulders looked to be at least 3 feet across, if not more, when she spread them. That act of course, brought out her lat muscles, which also looked unreal, I mean here was a 90 year old woman standing in front of me with a back that looked like a cobra's neck flaring when it's angry. Then my eyes traveled down to her abs and I was shocked to find 6 different, discernable sections, where most of the time, on most of the more mature female bodybuilders that I've seen, there would be no noticeable ab muscles to be seen. I looked up at her face to see her smirk down at me, she knew she had me in her spell. She flexed a double biceps pose to show me her very high, very defined peaks, double headed biceps that I thought nearly impossible to attain, I've never seen biceps like these close up, they were so defined, they almost looked sharp enough to cut glass!
"So, do you like what you see, Jerry? Are you getting turned on by my awesome muscles?"
"Yes! I can't believe it, I mean, I'm sorry I didn't believe you when you said how muscular you were, I thought that you'd be just another old woman who thinks a couple of veins and seeing your ribs makes you muscular, but you completely blew all my expectations away, totally!"
"Oh, I'm not through yet, little man, just you wait and watch."
I wonder what she meant, but then she went into the double biceps pose, and held it there for minutes, she was shaking. I was wondering what she was doing, but then I started seeing something, the peak of her biceps were moving up, little by little, like a millimeter at a time, but it was happening. When it was finally over, she looked down on me with a look of complete confidence that she had blown my mind as I looked at her mind boggling, unreal triple-headed biceps! Then to finish me off, she went into an intense crab pose that brought everything to my attention at once, her chest became all full of striations that no bodybuilder in the World could ever come close to claiming, her forearms bunched up bigger than Popeye's, but with veins the size of pencils running all over them. Even her face seemed to hold muscles unheard of outside of stories written by Mr. Shhh, but this was no story, this was real life. She blew my mind with her intensely defined muscle, and I couldn't stop myself, I blew my wad without even touching myself! All it took was the unreal 90 year old physique, with the look of a predator in her eye.
I was barely conscious because of the intensity of the ejaculation, but I heard my Grandpa say, "See, I told you he wouldn't last long, he's so much into muscle women, that I knew one look at your fully pumped up muscles, and he would cum in his pants, but he likes strength even more, wait until he sees how strong you are!"
"Doesn't have much control, does he, of course the first time you saw my muscles, you couldn't control yourself either, you came right on the floor after I shoved your head into these beautiful pecs, do you remember?"
"Of course I remember! That was the first come I've had in 20 years, you don't forget something like that!"
My head was spinning, but I was coming back to consciousness. Sam was standing there with a towel in her hand, cleaning off the oil. Bob was doing the same with her legs and backside. Then I noticed it, she was topless! Man, her breasts didn't sag one bit, she was at least a b cup, but her pecs were so big that it made her breasts look even bigger.
Sam noticed me and said, "Hey little man, welcome back to the World of the living. I hope you liked my display, that was only part one of your banquet of female strength. Are you ready to test my power?"
I was breathing hard, trying to relax. "Just give me a couple minutes, that was quite the show you gave me, Sam, I'm going to have to pull myself together."
About 5 minutes later I said it was okay, that I wanted to see her strength.
"Okay, how about we armwrestle? That's what really got your Grandpa hot and bothered, that night, he couldn't believe that a little woman like me could be strong enough to beat him so easily."
"Cool, but don't expect that easy a challenge tonight, I'm younger, bigger, and much, much stronger than my Grandpa is."
"Well, you're probably stronger than he was, but he's really gotten himself in great shape in the 9 months we've been together, I don't know if you're quite as strong as he is right now, after all, you're all soft and pudgy, and Bob's lost all of his fat and is nothing but muscle right now. Not to mention that I've been a maniac in the weightroom since we've met, thanks to your Grandpa's motivation and support."
"I weigh 320 pounds, that's 170 pounds more than you, I'm a foot taller than you. Now Gramps may be fit, but I've just been to the gym and benched 375 pounds for 8 reps, and 450 pounds max, there's no way Gramps can do that?" I said with certainty.
Grandpa Bob just raised his eye at Sam and they shared a silent chuckle, I didn't know what it meant, but I didn't really care at the time.
"Okay, kid, let's do this." Sam said as she kneeled down before a table, putting her arm up in position.
"You call it Gramps."
"On three, ready, 1...2...3!"
I started pulling with all the strength I had in my right hand, which was her weak hand, but I was making no progress at all, I looked up, frustrated to find Sam blowing on the fingernails of her other hand, she looked imperiously at me.
"Have you started, I'm sorry, I can't even feel you pushing against me. Tell you what, if you want to use both hands I'll let you, it'll be your only chance."
I couldn't believe my ears! I'm a big strong man, but this 90 year old muscle lady was comparing my efforts to nothing! So I put my other arm up, using both of my arms against her single, supposedly weaker arm.
"Should I end this, I mean really, I thought you were supposed to be strong! Yet even with both hands, you can't even move mine a fraction of an inch!"
I started jerking with all the strength I had in my whole body, but her arm was steady, then with barely a tremble or any effort at all, she started moving my hands down to the table. I stood up, started pulling with my legs, my back, anything that I could think of, but there was nothing I could do to stop the downward motion of my hands, she was beating me with absolute ease!
"There you go, Jerry, I'm sorry, but I have to say, that was just to easy, maybe you'd be a better match for your grandfather. After all, the last time we armwrestled, he actually made me try."
Could it be possible that my 80 year old Grandpa was stronger than me, his 30 year old Grandson, 50 years older, 2 inches shorter, 130 pounds lighter?
"No, my arm's sort of worn out from the beating you just gave me, maybe tomorrow, sorry Grandpa, I have to rest up. That was incredible though, Sam, I mean you completely dominated me using only the power of one of your arms, you control not just both my arms, but my whole body. Could you, um, possibly..."
"What is it, what do you want me to do, Jerry?"
"Well...As your probably know from my stories, I really enjoy lifting and carrying, but since I was probably about 8 or so, I have not been lifted by a woman, I was just too heavy. But since you're so strong, incredibly strong, really, I thought, maybe you could."
"Carry you around? Absolutely! That is one of Bob's favorite things, he couldn't believe I lifted him with so much ease when we first met, his 170 pounds was near nothing to me. Now, what is your favorite carry?"
"Well, Sam, it's the cradle carry, like when a groom carries a bride, or probably in your case, the bride carries the groom over the threshold with."
"Of course I know the cradle carry, that's what I used to carry your grandfather up the stairs of his house with. And sure I'd love to carry you around the exact same way. Just get off the couch and stand in the middle of the room."
I did as instructed, she went in back of me, I felt a hand on the back of my knee, and another on the middle of my back, without a grunt or even any sign of effort at all, I rose off the floor in the arms of a 90 year old woman.
"Oh wow! I've been wanting to do this all my life with a woman, I never thought it would happen, I hope I don't wake up and find this is all a dream."
"Haha, that's exactly what I thought the first night with Sam." My Grandpa laughed. "But believe me, it's as real as real gets, this woman, all 90 years of her, is probably pound for pound, the strongest person in the World."
"I am not in the position to disagree with you there, Grandpa, Sam, am I taxing your arms at all? Are you going to have to put me down soon?"
"Not at all, Jerry, not at all, in fact, I could hold you like this all night if you wanted me to, but I'm sure there are other things you can think of to amuse yourself with. Like maybe your second favorite lift, perhaps."
"Well, as strong as you are, and I can tell, you're probably the strongest woman on Earth, maybe by a great deal, but my second favorite lift is an overhead lift, where the lifter holds the liftee by the hips and press them straight overhead. But I couldn't possibly ask you to do that. I mean really, you have to have limits, don't you?"
"I do have limits, I'm not strong like Superman, but I think what you ask of me is in my power, if you truly want me to."
"I do, I do! But I don't know if I can really handle it, I may have to relieve myself or I'd make a mess on you."
"No, I got an idea, why don't we take care of both at once?"
"How do you propose to do that?"
"Oh like this." She proceeded to tear my pants and shorts off with one hand while still cradling me with her other! I couldn't believe it, I looked at her like she was an alien, how could this woman be this powerful! She had my pants totally removed now and without even putting me down, she shifted her hand position to my hips, she flipped me around quickly, and pressed me slowly and steadily over her head. Then she lowered me slowly, and with her head pointed up, her mouth open, she took my nine inches into her mouth. I couldn't believe it! She was giving me the much dreamed about overhead press blowjob!
"Oh God! Oh God, here it comes!" I shouted.
I shuddered. I looked down at Sam, who licked her lips in anticipation as she swallowed load after load of my thick, hot sperm.
"Ummmm, good boy, mommy likes her treat." Sam exclaimed in a throaty purr.
I fell asleep in her arms, she went back to cradling me and carried me to my bedroom upstairs, much like she did to my Grandpa 9 months before. I was near dead to the World, but I still heard my new Step-grandmother say to my Grandpa.
"Boy, if he thought that was incredible, he should see how strong I really am some time!"
With those words, I floated into dreamland with a smile on my face.
The End...?
-
What's a Boyfriend To Do?
*Author’s Note: This story is a request from someone from a forum that deals with muscular teens and pre-teen girls, and is written specifically for those who enjoy that kind of thing. So if you are not into that, you shouldn’t read this story, but for those of you inclined, please, enjoy.
My name is Matthew James Conner, my friends, including my girlfriend Cynthia call me MJ, though I’m built more like Spider-man. I’m 6’2 and I weigh 195 pounds, pretty much all muscle, though I’m not one of those guys that spend most of their time in the weight room. I’m on the soccer team at my college, and my girlfriend, we’re both 20 years old, she’s on the girl’s soccer team. She’s 5’6 and 135 pounds, and this story concerns one of the weirdest chapters in our lives.
It all started when we were home visiting her family, her dad James, her mom Patty, and her 16 year old little sister, Jenna. I had gone out to do a little shopping, milk, eggs, cereal, nothing important, and I was gone about half an hour, but what met my eyes when I came home was one of the most surreal things that I have ever, or would ever see.
My girlfriend was on the ground, her face was full of deep red splotches, and her little sister, who didn’t look so little at all, was sitting on her stomach, slapping her face. I closed the door in a hurry, put the groceries down on a chair nearby and went into the front room, where the scene was unfolding before me.
“What the hell is going on here!?!?” I exclaimed with surprise and anger in my voice.
“MJ! Please get her off of me, she attacked me from behind out of nowhere, I don’t know what her problem is, I only called her shrimp and she exploded on me!” My girlfriend was almost sobbing as she said this.
“You better mind your own business, MJ, what does that stand for, Mary Jane? This is a personal matter between me and your girlfriend, there’s no need for you to get hurt, too.”
I couldn’t believe the straightforwardness of this 16 year old, she was confident that she could do the same to me, someone who probably weighed 80 pounds more and was at least a foot taller than her, that she could do to her sister, who was 40 pounds and 6 inches taller. And she had sneak attacked her sister too, giving Jenna an unfair advantage, had it been straight up, I’m sure Cynthia would be winning. She’s so much older and bigger. No way was I going to lose to a 16 year old girl, not with my size advantage and fighting experience.
“Get off her right now, Jenna, or I’m going to have to pull you off of her.” I said sternly.
“Okay, I’ll get off of her, but you made a mistake messing with me, Mary Jane, I’m not the kind of girl you want to be mad at you. Cynthia never told you about me, about my sporting background?”
“No, she never really did, just told me you were into some sports.”
“That’s like saying Elvis was a little into music. I’ve been in gymnastics since I was 9 years old, I was into soccer since I was 11, and the whole time since I was 10, I’ve been lifting weights, doing calisthenics, doing anything to make my body better, I’m not a shrimp, not by a long-shot, pal.”
With that, she unzipped her warmup jacket, and for the first time, I was able to see why she had overpowered her sister so completely, her body was full of rock hard muscle, the kind of which shouldn’t exist on a 16 year old body. First her shoulders were wide and capped with softball sized muscle, her chest, was already showing striations and a pronounced muscle cleft. Her abs were a full 8 pack, which could easily be seen because the segments were clearly seen. Finally, when she pulled her coat off totally, her biceps could be seen, and they were huge! I would put them at 15” at least, and on a 5 foot tall body, that was incredibly big proportionally.
She saw how transfixed I was by her muscles and that made her giggle and smirk.
“So, big boy, are you starting to understand your position? Had you walked away and let what needed to happen just happen, you wouldn’t be in for such a big beat down, this body is as strong as it looks, and I’m an experienced fighter, I’ve been taking on bigger kids since I was 12, even a couple of high school guys last year, when I was 14, but none of them have been able to stand up to my strength and muscles, what chance do you think you have against this.”
She flexed her arms and abs at the same time and I have to admit, I was damn intimidated, this 16 year old girl had the kind of body that wouldn’t look out of place on a Ms. Olympia stage, and it was obvious she knew what to do with it. But I couldn’t back down, I’m 4 years older, probably 80 pounds heavier (with all that muscle, it’s hard to tell what she weighed.) and I’m soccer tough.
“Listen, little girl, if you want to fight, I’m not going to back down. But we don’t have to do this, just leave Cynthia alone and you and me won’t have a problem.” I calmly said, trying to be as intimidating as possible, which only made Jenna madder.
I turned my back on her, thinking that the matter was over, but I felt a strong hand on my shoulder whip me around faster than I would’ve thought was possible. The next moment I saw stars as her hand exploded on my face with a slap that echoed through my eardrums for 45 seconds. She looked up in my eyes with an evil sneer.
“No one walks away from Jenna, I’m going to make you pay for that, but I’m going to give you one shot. Right here.” She pointed to her 8 pack abs.
I fired in a right as hard as I could, knowing that she wasn’t playing around, and hoping that those abs weren’t as hard as they looked. Boy was I wrong, as my knuckles impacted that flesh, it felt as though it was hard as a concrete wall, and immediately my ears heard cracking, my hand was shattered as it met her diamond hard abs.
“Nice try, wimp, but here’s how you punch someone!”
I knew what was coming, and I tensed my abs as best I could, but her fist came barreling in at such a speed that it felt that her hand could burst through my abs and exit my back. I didn’t see it coming, but I was looking at her face and it appeared to me that she was calm, like she wasn’t trying at all. But that didn’t make any difference to me, as the impact actually made me leave my feet and drop to my knees, dry heaving and my eyes watered at the extreme pain I felt in my stomach. One punch was all it took for this 16 year old to show her extreme superiority over me. I mean I fought several times and yet, I’ve never been punched in the stomach with that much force, it was unreal!
“Look at you, look at him, Cynthia, is this your big hero, is this your big manly man, he’s on the ground crying and heaving from one little punch from me! Do you think that he could help you, you should’ve told him how strong I was, you should’ve told him the rules of the house, when Mom and Dad are gone, I’m in charge, not you. But you lead him to think that since you’re the big sister, or should I say the older sister, because I’m bigger than you could ever hope to be, that you should be in charge. But we decided on that a long time ago, didn’t we.”
Then Jenna launched into a whole long story about how when she was 14, she decided that she should be the boss around there, at that time she was 4’11 and 95 pounds of muscle, and Cynthia was her current height and weight at 18, but Jenna beat her unmercifully 3 days in a row, to drive home the fact that she was already stronger at 14 then Cynthia, with all her age, height and weight advantages, could ever be. This is what drove Cynthia to be more athletic at college, for her to workout and join the soccer team, but while Cynthia got a little stronger, Jenna continued to become stronger and stronger, by working out heavier and longer than any boys she knew. And each time Cynthia tried to assert herself, Jenna would have none of it and beat her down even worse than the time before.
“But don’t think I’m a bully, I don’t randomly beat Cynthia up because it makes me happy, she asks for it, and we always make up after, I love my sister, I always treat her injuries, because I want her to become stronger for it, she’ll never be stronger than me, but I think she may be stronger than a wimp like you.”
I was furious, this little brat, well, this big brat was making fun of me, saying my much smaller girlfriend could be stronger than me, just because she knocked me to my knees with one punch.
“Cynthia, come over here. I’m done with beating you up. For now, I think you learned your lesson. But I want to see something.”
Cynthia shakingly came over to Jenna with her head down.
“Yeah, Jen, what do you want?”
“I want to see how strong you are, can you lift your boyfriend there?”
Oh God, I thought, Cynthia does sometimes lift me up and carry me around.
“Y…yes, sometimes I can carry him around, but I feel really weak right now.”
“Don’t worry about it, just see if you can piggy back him around a little.”
Cynthia looked down at me and her eyes said everything. She said in her eyes that we should just do what Jenna wants, that it’s not worth it to make her madder than she already was. I nodded and got to my feet, then I jumped on my girlfriends back, and she carried me around a little.
“Okay, bring him over here and hold on to him tight, tell him to hold on tight too.”
Cynthia did as she was told, then Jenna did something amazing, she picked both Cynthia and me up in a front carry! A combined weight of 330 pounds being held by a girl that probably weighed 120 pounds herself! But those 120 pounds were all muscle! It was a labor, you could tell she was straining, but that feat told me all I needed to know about her, that she was pound for pound, one of the strongest people on the planet, and could beat me in any way she deemed fit. This 16 year old was just plain superior to me, a 20 year old male college athlete.
The End
-
^-^
Claire’s Visit
Part 1
By Jeremy Wilson
shaneomacfan3@yahoo.com
I’m surprised by how much my niece has grown
***Author’s Note: Well, here I am again, this story is another type of story that I enjoy, it deals with a family member who happens to be very muscular and strong meeting another family member whose fetish deals exactly with that, will the one family member give into his baser desires? Will the much stronger girl even resist? This is actually based on some other author’s type of storylines, including wkeith99, supreme, rampant tiger, and various other muscle authors who have included incest in their story lines in some way. But of course, incest is not for everyone, for those of you who do not enjoy that, please don’t read on. But for those of you inclined, I hope you enjoy.***
I hadn't seen my niece Claire for 3 years now, back when she was 15 years old. She had always been an outgoing, athletic young girl, who at the time was a sophomore in high school and doing several sports, including volleyball, basketball and gymnastics. From what I remember, she didn't really show all that much muscle, then again, she usually wore baggy T-shirts and jogging pants around the house, so I had no way of knowing. She was 5'3 and looking at her body shape, I would've guessed 115 pounds at the most.
My brother Carl, sister-in-law Kelly and niece Claire were always very close, they came over at least 3 times a week for many years. But 3 years ago, they decided to pick up and move a couple of states over, and I haven't seen hide nor hair of them in all that time. Of course I still get messages from them, I get all the regular holiday cards and regular e-mail messages from them. But one day, I got on the computer, going to my e-mail first and I read this message heading: Coming Home! I looked at the sender of the email and it was Claire! I couldn't click the link fast enough, this was what I read.
"Hey Uncle Jeremy, it's been a long time since I've seen you, as you know I turned 18 3 days ago, and as a present, my parents got me a brand new car! Well, I decided that since I was now an adult, and could do just about anything that I want, one of the things that I wanted to do, I decided that as of right now, I wanted to come and visit you. I'm going to be alone, mom and dad know about it and they said it's sweet that I want to come visit with you, so don't worry about me running away from home or anything. It's just that... well, you were my favorite uncle and it just about killed me to leave you behind to live in Kansas, and just seeing you again, face to face, would be an even better Birthday present than the car, even though I love the car! I can't wait to see you in 3 days, Uncle, I hope you can't wait to see me.
P.S. You may not recognize me, I've changed a little since we last saw each other, so here's a picture of my car, it's license is Kansas plates 6ymslgrl... Don't worry, you'll find out what that's all about when we get together. I'll call you when I get in town and we can get together at a restaurant."
I downloaded the picture, it was a dark blue Pontiac Firebird. A very nice car, of course I knew that my brother was quite well to do, with his new job, he was an executive in a construction firm. Me, I'm lucky to be pulling down 50,000 a year, I'm the vice president of one of the biggest and best plumbing companies in the immediate area. I live out in the country, though I'm not really the farming type, I just like the space and freedom. I'm sure Claire will find a lot to do around here, we got tons of land, where she could run, jump, frollic, whatever girls like her would like to do. I also have a very large house with a very big basement, a basement in which I've equipped a very nice home gym that has some heavy weights and very durable machines. Claire has actually been in that gym, I've seen her on my treadmills, pushing herself to the limit, back when she was a freshman trying to make the volleyball team and the gymnastics team. She impressed me with her stamina and the intensity of her workouts, I figured she could do anything she set her mind to with that kind of focus. Little did I realize what her focus would eventually become.
So the next day the phone rang, I picked it up and said hello. "Uncle Jeremy, it's Claire, I know I told you that I wanted to come down in 3 days, but I decided not to wait, so I started driving at 4am this morning and now I'm just outside of Manitowoc, where would you like to meet?" I couldn't believe it, my niece was here already, I hadn't even really gotten the house ready for her, I was planning on cleaning it and getting all my laundry done. "Hey, Claire, um, anywhere you would like to meet is fine with me. I can't believe you're here already, driving at that time of night." Claire giggled, "Don't worry, Uncle Jeremy, I'm a big girl, I can take care of myself. As for where to meet, how about the YMCA, we can play tennis, or go swimming, or work out in the weightroom together!" I wasn't really planning on exercising today, but I guess since she's my favorite niece, and it's her first time in the neighborhood in 3 years, we'll do what she wants. "Sounds good, dear, I'll see you in a little while."
I packed a bag with my workout clothes, a swimsuit and a beach towel. I figured I'd shower at home later that night. I got my bag and jacket and put them in the car, I groomed myself, brushing my teeth, coming my hair, shaving, trying to look my best for my favorite niece. As I went outside to my car, I noticed another car was driving up the driveway, a familiar dark blue Pontiac firebird. I walked quickly over to it and was surprised to see my niece get out of the car with a smile on her face. "I'm sorry Uncle, I knew I said I wanted to meet you at the YMCA, but I just couldn't wait that long, I have been waiting years to see you, and I'm not gonna miss a single minute!" It was then she shut the door and I got my first look at her body, she was very thick, wearing a sweatshirt and a pair of jogging pants, which did nothing to hide her thick, wide body. What surprised me the most was two developments in the front of her shirt that looked huge! I swear this 18 year old could've been smuggling volleyballs under her shirt!
"Come here kid! I can't believe how much you've grown! Man, you were just a skinny reed the last time I saw you, now look at you!"
"Oh, I did it just for you, Uncle Jeremy!"
"Did what? Get implants? That's not the kind of thing a girl your age should be worried about. And especially not to impress a relative, even one that you love very much."
She came up to me, walking slowly and sexually, showing off her figure, her wide hips, huge breasts, huge butt.
"Oh no, Uncle, I'm one hundred percent natural, these are a result of all my time in the gym. That's another reason I didn't want to go to the YMCA, I wanted to show you my body without any other prying eyes. The body I built up over 3 long years just for you."
"Claire... I don't know what you're talking about, you can work out all you like, but breasts like that don't exist without some kind of chemical help. Like saline or silicone."
"I'll just have to show you different, Jeremy, you don't mind if I just call you Jeremy from now on, do you? Uncle Jeremy is a little bulky and wordy for my mouth to be filled with, especially when I'd like it to be filled with something else."
"Now hold on one second young lady! I know you're 18 and you can have any guy you want, but you and I, that just can't happen, you're my brother's kid, you're my niece, a sexual relationship is completely out of the question!"
"Jeremy, this will happen eventually, and you know why? Because I know exactly what turns you on, and I have transformed myself into that over the last 3 years, you won't be able to resist me, and what this body can do for you. But I'm tired of talking, I want to get to some showing!"
With that she stepped up to me, her breasts pressing against my stomach, she looked up into my eyes with a smirk, then her hands went to my belt, she gripped it and my pants tightly, then without any noticeable effort on her part, I felt my feet leave the ground. Then I heard a ripping sound, her breasts had thrust forward with the movement of her arms and the sweatshirt couldn't take any more strain, so it burst open at the neck and the sides, showing Claire's chest in full relief, the cleavage was exposed and ran at least 10 inches deep. But I also was able to see the top of her chest, which was covered with striations and veins, that cleft pushed her chest out another 2 inches! Her traps were also revealed to be very big, inching halfway up her neck.
The view and the fact that my niece was holding me up off the grown with no effort at all had it's desired effect as far as Claire was concerned, my dick was very much erect and poking into her right breast, which she noticed immediately, her expression changing from a smirk to a knowing smile. She proceeded to lift me higher, running my hard cock up her breast until it found her nipple, which made her shudder. She moaned loudly. By the way, I don't think I've ever mentioned this, but I'm no small man, at 6'1, I weigh 270 pounds, most of it is muscle, but there's a layer of fat over that muscle. So the fact that Claire was moving my large body around like I was nothing more than a pillow or a stuffed animal was nothing short of amazing to me!
"You see, Jeremy, I've always had a crush on you, ever since I was little. I was always trying to make you notice me, always trying to make you think of me than more than a little girl. But I never understood how, until I was 15 years old, and I saw something that changed my life forever. You know what I saw? When your computer was on one time I stayed over, I checked out your browser history, it came to a story on Diana the Valkyrie, a story I knew you wrote. Do you know what the name of that story was? It was Muscle Impossible: the Next Generation part 1. It was then not only did I notice that you liked hugely muscular and super strong women, but you enjoyed incest as well. No, don't deny it. It was plain and simple from what I read in all the stories in your bookshelf, you had some deep seeded need, something that in my obsession with you, I knew I had to meet your need, I had to become your dream girl. I spent the last three years of my life in the gym, building my body to become your perfect version of a woman. Don't tell me that this body isn't what you've always wanted."
As she said this she dropped me on the ground on my but, and she flexed her biceps, they erupted so hugely that the sleeves of her sweatshirt blew off her arms like they were made of rubber bands. Those arms were nothing short of amazing! I mean here was a girl, all of 5'3 tall with biceps that wouldn't look out of place on a middleweight male bodybuilder, they had to be at least 19"! She smiled down at me with a look of superiority over her face.
"Am I big enough for you, Jeremy? Could you imagine it only took me three years to build a body that a female bodybuilder couldn't build in less than 20 years? And I have so much more growing to do, I'm so young, and I have so much more time to workout now with that gym in your basement."
"W...what do you mean, you're not going to be staying here that long, Claire, honey, you have to go back to your home in Kansas sooner or later, don't you?"
"Mmmm, not exactly, big boy, I told my mom and dad that I'm accepting a scholarship that I got from UW-Eau Claire for Volleyball, so I'm going to be staying in state for a while. I'll live at the campus of course, since it's so far from here, but on Holidays and every other weekend, I'm coming back here to live. So you're going to have to deal with me, I told my parents about my plans and they agreed with them, I guess they didn't have the chance to tell you yet, but it's not like you have much of a choice, not when you have someone like me making decisions for you."
"Now...now wait a minute right now, I know that you're very strong, but I'm older than you, I am heavier than you, and I'm the adult in this situation! You don't tell me what to do, I'm your uncle, I'm your guardian here, you're not gonna be telling me what to do and when to do it. If you want this to work out, girly, you're gonna have to do what I say. Or I'll throw you out of my house."
Claire giggled at this. "Oh you big strong man, you got me scared now. Okay, let's just say that if I wanted to do something, there's nothing that you, or any other man on this planet could do to stop me. I already gave you a little show of my power, but just in case you doubt me, just in case you think that you're still in control here, let me put that doubt to rest right now."
She walked over to my car, she got behind it, put her hands on the bumper and tried to lift it from the ground. Did I say try? I meant she lifted it from the ground, and barely had to try to do it, judging by the look on her face, the back end of the car offered her no more resistance than my 270 pounds did earlier! I stared, my mouth open with awe and my hard-on was harder than it's ever been at the sight before me, but Claire wasn't done by any means, she pressed the car from her chest over her head, which amazed me to an even higher degree.
She smirked at me and said, "See, over the last 3 years, I've been doing whatever it took to make these muscles stronger than any man on the planet, working out 4, 5, 6, even 7 hours a day to get my strength to a level that I knew I could do anything with your body that I wanted to. It seems that this body has some kind of potential to become super powerful, you should've seen the boys on the football team when I was benching 315 for reps when I was 16, but then, my senior year, I decided that since I was stronger than anyone on the team, I should join it and dominate like no other person had done. I decided to keep it a secret, trying to pretend that I was a short boy with huge pec muscles. Only the coach and the quarterback knew who I was and they kept my secret, under threat of an ass-kicking from these super strong muscles."
"Oh my God! You got on the football team, that's one of my biggest fantasies, seeing a girl dominate big, huge, strong guys on the football field!"
"Oh, I know, I've read your stories, and I also know that you really liked MC's stories on the subject. So I decided that I wanted to do it for you, and of course I had someone videotape the games for me, to give to you when I was ready." She went back to her car and brought out a paper bag that was filled with VHS tapes. They were labeled like this: WHS vs. OSHS 102-3. WHS vs. LHS 87-0. WHS vs. TJHS 96-10.
"Ummm, okay, I'm guessing that the WHS is your high school and the other teams are the other letters, but what do the numbers mean?"
"Those are the scores, silly!"
"Huh! You gotta be kidding me, are you telling me that your teams scored 102 points against a team?"
"My team? No, I scored 102 points against another team, me, by myself. I didn't allow any of my teammates to score at all, I scored every touchdown, I kicked every field goal and PAT, it was all me. I played Quarterback on offense and linebacker on defense, and I dominated each and every game that I took part in. I also got 10 safties throughout the season. That's why some of these scores are a little bit off. When I wasn't sacking the quarterback, I was intercepting him, when I wasn't running the ball, I passed it....to myself. I threw it up and ran under it, finally catching it in the endzone, no matter if I was 10 yards away, or 80 yards away."
"No! I refuse to believe that! No man can throw the ball 80 yards, you're expecting me to believe an 18 year old girl can do that? I call bullshit on that!"
"I was 17 then, and yes, I expect you to believe it, that's why I brought these tapes, to show you exactly that everything I say is true, that I'm your dream girl, every one of your strength and muscle fantasies that I can fulfill, I will fulfill."
"Alright, I'll bite, let's watch the videos, and if what you say is true, that you can dominate boys much bigger than you in a man's game, I'll concede that maybe you and me can be together, that I'll let you do what you want, or at least I'll not stop you. But I want to see this for sure first before I make any decisions." I said as I held up the 102-3 tape. This only made Claire smile wickedly.
End of part 1
-
That's a very nice beginning for a story. Can't wait to read more of Claire's football career and her various strength feats. Though I live in a country where American football is something very distant (don't even know most of the rules of the game), I always appreciated stories where a girl totally kicks ass in a male dominated game where strength plays a big part. K+
-
Claire’s Visit Part 2
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan3@yahoo.com
Claire shows some of her strength and muscle
*Author's Note: This is part two in a series of stories that is about a man getting his dream girl, but being conflicted because she happens to be his niece. Incest is a central theme in this story and several of my other stories, but let me just say that I would never do that in real life, it's just a fictional story element that is somewhat important to this story's development. Obviously, it's not for everyone, so if you don't enjoy seeing incest in stories, you probably shouldn't read on. But for those of you inclined, I hope you enjoy this story.*
"Well, shall we?" Claire said in an excited voice, and before I could respond, my niece lifted me in a cradle carry and started carrying me towards the house.
"Okay, but let me just say that you shouldn't expect anything out of this, Claire, even though you're amazingly strong, and have muscles that even male bodybuilders would kill to have, and a pair of breasts that look like it's straight out of Juggs magazine, I'm your relative, hell, do you know that your ma and dad made me your Godfather? I couldn't possibly do something that would compromise that relationship."
"Listen Jeremy, I respect your feelings, but what I'm trying to do is take our love to another level, I always felt really close with you, like you're another parent, a second father, but I also felt these yearnings for you that started when I was just a little girl, and they've been hard to control, even harder since I've become strong enough to overpower a football team all by myself. There's so much I've wanted to do to you, and with you, and now I have you all to myself, I'm not going to waste that opportunity. But you know, I love you so much, that I would never force you, never hurt you. I know from your stories that you don't like mental domination, so I'm not going to make you into anything that you don't want to be. I just want you to know that your dream, the dream of having a hugely muscular, superhumanly powerful girl that is able to do whatever your little heart desires her to do, she's right here. You don't need to look any farther, all your stories, all your pictures, all your comics featuring strong, muscular females, you won't need them anymore, because I'll be there to act out just about every single thing you've wanted to have done to you. Just think about it, what more could you ask for?"
I did think about it. What she was saying did make a lot of sense, I've been looking for a powerful woman since I've become interested in them, almost 20 years ago, now. I started reading stories off of Diana the Valkyrie's site 14 years ago, some of them seemed more real than others, but none of them had ever occurred in the boundaries of real life. But here she was, a girl that I watched grow up, that I had fun babysitting when she was younger, that I gave Christmas presents to addressed as being from Santa when she was really, really young. Well, that girl had grown up, into a smart, incredibly attractive, supremely athletic woman who offered herself to be my personal fantasy girl. The thoughts turned in my mind, do I turn against every moral thing I've ever learned since before I was her age, or do I stick to my guns and never get to live out any of the fantasies that I've wanted to for years and years. I was ashamed to admit, but I was leaning towards turning my back on my morals, on taking her up on every single thing she offered me.
"Alright, alright, I'll think about it, Claire, but you know that if we do this, it will be one of the worst sins that anyone could commit, there's reasons why incest is illegal. But I will admit that you have my attention, but again, before I make my decision, I want to watch this tape, if it's everything you say it is, well, then I'm all yours."
She looked into my eyes and smiled knowing that she had me on the hook, and it wouldn't take a whole lot to get me in the boat. So she took one hand off of my shoulder, cradling me in just one arm, which of course caused my stomach to flip and my cock to jump, and she opened the front door. She didn't even put me back into a full cradle, she kept carrying me in that one hand like I was nothing more than a newborn baby to her, 270 pounds wasn't making her arm try. I believe she was doing this as a way to get me to make my decision even quicker, and it was certainly working, I was so close to cumming in my pants that I had to close my eyes and think of the most disgusting stuff in the World to stop myself and regain a little control.
She sat me down on the couch, right in the middle, took the tape I held in my hand and put it into the VCR/DVD combo I got from her parents for Christmas last year. I turned on the TV with my remote and she pushed play on the VCR player. The words "Washington High School vs. Oak State High School, from Washington field house, Jacksonport, Kansas." Then a voice gave the starting lineup, starting with #12 Clarence Wilson. What I saw was a very small looking person, only 5'6 at the most, but with very large thighs, forearms, and a small pair of shoulder pads, well smaller than most I've seen, then I took a closer look, this player turned out to not be wearing shoulder pads at all! This players shoulders were just so big that they filled up the shoulders of the uniform just as much as a pair of shoulder pads. I looked at Claire, and she nodded and smiled.
"That's right, no shoulder pads, who needs them with shoulders this big, hard and wide? I mean I couldn't have both or the uniform wouldn't fit me at all." She flexed her shoulders for me, and I was amazed to see them spread out, my eyes wide with awe as they were wider than my shoulders, and not by a little! Again, this girl is almost a foot shorter than me, she's 5'3 at the most, while I'm a 6'1 man, but judging my mostly flabby 270 physique against her hugely muscular one, how could I look anything but small?
"It's time for kickoff here, and Oak State has won the toss, it looks like #12 Clarence Wilson will be kicking the ball off, we're also told that he will also be a middle linebacker on defense, it looks like we have a real special athlete on our hands here folks." Claire giggled at that quote and quipped, "Boy, he was really on the ball, but I'll let you decide that for yourself, Jeremy." Claire unpaused the tape and turned the volume down, what I saw amazed me, Claire kicked the ball so fricking hard that it was a straight line kick... out of the stadium! The ball sailed through the uprights and kept on going until it was out of the sight of the cameras.
Obviously the ball was given to OSHS on the 20 yard line, and the defense lined up with Claire as the middle linebacker. The ball was snapped and almost instantaneously, before the OSHS QB could hand off the ball, Claire broke through the backfield with such power and speed, she was almost too fast to see until the QB was on the ground 5 yards back. The next play was pretty much the exact same thing, the QB was able to hand off, mostly because Claire was being held back by 3 275 pound plus linemen and she was taking more than 3 seconds to shed their blocks before making the tackle, 6 yards deep in the backfield. Claire was completely dominant, and the game was just starting, even 3 guys my size, guys that looked to be very powerful, were nothing but stuffed animals to her, as she pushed them back with seeming ease. The domination continued on 3rd Down, this time she dropped back in coverage, she was on a TE in the middle of the field, but her eyes saw where the QB was looking, 30 yards downfield and without hesitation, she took off, despite the fact that the WR was double covered and most likely had no chance to catch the pass anyway, Claire wanted to prove a point, and she did, as she leapt up 10 feet in the air and intercepted the pass. Yes, she managed to get to the ball 30 yards downfield in the 5 seconds it took for the pass to get there. She was touched down and the offense, with her as QB took over at the 41 yard line.
There was a couple players coming off from the defensive squad, but like most high school teams, a lot of the players played both ways, most of those teams don't have their starting QB playing both ways, but I guess Claire's team was not most teams. So, the first play, Claire receives the ball from her center, and steps back a little, then she decides to run the ball, the first player she meets is the middle linebacker of the opposite team, who looks to be much bigger than her, at least 6'2 and 240 pounds, but he bounces off of her like a super ball off a hard floor. I'm not kidding, he sailed back at least 5 yards from the momentum of the hit. Then a safety had the smart idea of trying to tackle her by the legs, but she just went through that, leaving him lying. A cornerback decided to jump on her back, but that wasn't able to bring her down to the ground at all, she carried him all the way to the end zone 30 yards later. So right off the bat, 1:30 into the game, Claire wasn't lying, she had the team's first 6 points. Well, 7 points after she kicked the extra point.
She kicked the ball off and this time, it was catchable, the player caught it two yards in the end zone and brought it out... to the two yard line where he was tackled by none other than the kicker, Claire! She had sprinted down so fast that on replays they showed nothing but a blur! So, as you can probably guess, the next play ended in a safety, with Claire sacking the QB in the end zone, making the score 9-0, all of 1 minute 45 seconds in. I looked at Claire in amazement and she motioned me to keep watching. The opposing team kicked off, and who was back there receiving the kick? You guessed it! Claire! She caught the ball and for her, slowly advanced up the field, she stiff armed a guy, blew another guy back with a shoulder block, and just for fun, when she hit the 30, she started jogging on her way the end zone, almost begging anyone to try and tackle her, well, they did try, but they failed. It was amazing to watch as three 200 pound plus guys hanging off her back as she strode into the end zone making the score 15 to zero, and the game was all of 2 minutes 5 seconds in. Now, if you don't know, High School football games have 4 12 minute quarters, so this game had more than 45 minutes to be played, and I could tell that Claire was going to dominate at least 36 minutes of that time. She wanted to run up the score, she wanted to show me something that has never been done before, the complete and utter destruction of a male dominated sports team by one single female.
"Claire?"
"Yes, Jeremy?"
"Can we turn this off, or at least fast forward it? I believe in fact that you are strong enough, agile enough, fast enough, and tough enough to do anything you wanted to on that football field, there's no need to continue with this humiliation."
"Well, have you made your decision yet?"
"Yes, yes I have, but that doesn't mean I still wouldn't want to watch maybe a little more."
"Okay, Jeremy, anything you want."
She pushed the fast forward button and it seemed to me that very much the same thing kept happening, she pinned the offense deep, she either caused safeties or made the offense turn the ball over and gave her team easy chances to score, or more accurately, she gave herself easy chances to score. Which she did, many times. There was one time where her team was right on the goal line, she got snapped the ball and actually jumped over the offensive line, landing in the end zone on her own two feet. Another possession, not to long after that found them near the end zone again, this time, she took the ball, and was faced immediately with 2 300 pound plus defensive linemen, she lowered her head, plowed right into them and drove them back into the end zone for another score. The half-time score was 64-0. She skipped the half-time show entirely, and when they came back, her team was on the receiving end of the ball, which was driven out of the end zone by the opposite side's kicker. Claire took the ball on the 20 yard line and dropped back in a pass, she threw the ball far and high, the camera went to where the ball was going to land, taking the focus off of Claire, but when the ball came down, they sure found Claire again, because she was the one catching her own pass, in the End Zone, making the score 70-0! She kicked the PAT, and the score was 71-0. The third quarter ended with the score 95-0. Suddenly she hit play, to slow the picture down to normal. A strange change of the announcer's voice could be heard.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, I have been handed this note by an assistant coach for Washington High School. This is what it reads. 'Hello, may I just say that it's great to be the starting Quarterback of the Washington High Panthers, but it's kind of hard to keep this secret, the person you have been watching score all these points for the first three quarters of the game is not Clarence Wilson, she is Claire Wilson, a girl. I repeat, the person dominating the game, #12, is a girl."
The camera shot down to where #12 was standing on the sideline and she slowly took her helmet off to show her long red hair and dazzling white smile, waving to the crowd so everyone could see her. The crowd was in awe, the men silent, but the women and girls were shouting encouragement to her. The coach was approached by several players and assistant coaches who were voicing their displeasure. He looked at each and every one of them and asked if they think any boy could've played that well, if they had their injured former starting QB in charge of their offense, would they be up even by 2 touchdowns, much less the equivalent of 13 touchdowns, or if they had a boy as their middle linebacker, would they have 8 safeties, 3 forced fumbles and 2 interceptions for touchdowns? The men in the crowd also sounded their displeasure, and it was decided that Claire wouldn't play in the fourth quarter. So for that one quarter it would be the boys, by themselves to decide if they could play at a level that a girl by herself had set for them. Well, it didn't come out quite as well for the boys, they managed to score one more touchdown, on which the drive took 8 plays and 6 minutes 31 seconds, instead of the drives that Claire led, which took an average of 2 plays and 1 minute 13 seconds. The opposing team also managed to drive the field for one score, a 30 yard field goal which pretty much pissed off the home crowd, who wanted it to end in a shut out.
It was quite apparent, even the boys and men were in favor of Claire staying on the team. She told me that the team ended up 11-0 and won the state championship that year, in dominating fashion the whole way. She was named All-American starter for both offense and defense, and the coach then opened up the anti-girl restrictions for the football team. Of course, none of those girls were as dominant as Claire was, but there were a few, including her younger sister, that came close.
"Okay, I've asked you if I could watch the tape and then I'd make my decision, well, here it is, yes, I will allow this sexual relationship, I want you to know that even though I am your uncle, I'm also a man, a man that dearly loves huge muscles and superhuman strength on women, I do love you, both as a niece and as the woman of my dreams. Since you are old enough to make your own decisions, and you want me just as bad as I've wanted to meet a woman that is built like you, well, how could I not say yes?"
She jumped up, put her hands under my armpits and didn't just lift me up in the air, she threw me up in the air, catching me in a front carry. "Oh Jeremy! I love you so much, I want you to know, whatever you want me to do, I will. Whatever fantasy you have, just tell me, I'll make it a reality. Even if it involves super strength, the kind in the comic books, I'll will myself to be strong enough to do it, hell, I may be strong enough to do it already, I've never really tested my full limits!"
"So...so, when you lifted the back end of my car, you're telling me it wasn't hard at all for you, that you could've done more?"
"Much, much more, are you kidding, that car was about as heavy for me as a toy car would be for you! Let me show you."
She carried me outside like this, she set me down near my car and did the same thing she did before, she lifted the back end of the car up over her head, this time in one easy motion, then she started walking her hands inward, towards the exact middle of the car. Without a grunt of effort at all, my 18 year old niece powered the car, the whole car, all 3500 pounds of it over her head! She didn't struggle, she didn't shake, she had the same serene smile on her face as she waved to me with her right hand. Then it hit me, she still had the car over head, holding it like a waitress lifts a dish with her weaker left hand!
I look at her with complete awe on my face, while she giggles looking down at my pants, I look down myself and was surprised to see a huge wet spot dribbling down. I must have cum gallons! It was definitely more jizz than I've ever shot when masturbating about things exactly like this appearing in stories and comics. But this, this was real, this was happening right in front of me. Here was a hugely muscular girl, whose biceps were currently not even tensing while holding the car up like it was nothing more than a pillow to her, my own niece had built up a body that could compete for a male bodybuilding contest, while at the same time she would wipe the floor with a stage full of World's Strongest Man contestants! I didn't doubt for a second that she had super strength, to treat a ton and 3/4 car like a toy took an incredulous amount of strength!
"You're so cute, Jeremy! I would just eat you up, come on, let's get inside, so I can clean you up." She set the car down as gently as possible, showing even more impossible strength, because she held it with nothing more than two fingers as she did so! She came over and picked me up gently with one hand and kissed me sweetly, then with increasing passion as she opened up my mouth with her tongue and then wrestled my tongue into submission, even her tongue was strong! She brought me into the house and then up the stairs. I thought we were going to the bedroom, but instead she brought us into the bathroom, where she proceeded to rip both of our clothes off.
"Sweetie, we're gonna have a lot of fun showering together, don't worry, while you're in my care, your feet won't have to touch the floor."
With that she picked me up with one hand as he brought back the shower curtain and started the water. Of course in my nakedness, she could see that I was hard again, she jumped in the shower and brought me up to her mouth, with just that one hand, I grabbed hold of her thick, red hair as she gave me the best blowjob that I've ever gotten! It didn't take me long to unload into her throat, she licked her lips and said, "Ummm, tasty! With all the protein I'm going to swallow from you over the next couple of days, I can tell you, I'm going to grow nothing but bigger and stronger, I bet you'll love that!"
Oh Boy would I!
The End of Part 2
-
Little Mickie, the Superior Athlete
By Jeremy Wilson
shaneomacfan3@yahoo.com
Incredibly fit and strong little girl shows off her athletic skills
*Author’s Note: This is a completely fictional story based on Youtube celebrity Little Mikala, but in this version I plan on making her 18, so I can put this story up at certain places, whereas I couldn't if I used her real age of 11. But in this story I plan on making her sporting efforts more outlandish, to the point that you know and I know it is complete, 100% fantasy, but I still hope you enjoy it.*
The first time I saw Little Mickie, I couldn’t believe my eyes! Here was a girl, not even in her teens yet, but she had muscles that few women could possibly have, and those women had to train years and years to achieve the size and definition that this pre-teen girl had in spades! She was only 4’10 from what I could tell at my vantage point, but I could only guess how much she weighed based on the thick, fibrous muscle that she packed on her little frame. She had the prettiest black hair in braided pig tails, her cheek bones were prominent, and when she smiled she had the most adorable dimples.
Now let me say this before I go any further, I am NOT A PEDOPHILE, the simple thought of hurting a kid Mickie’s age is abhorrent to me, it makes me sick to my stomach. But I am an admirer of muscle on females, I have been since I was a little older than Mickie’s age, which, I figured to be about 15 or so (I later found out she was 18 the first time I saw her.) My mind was swimming with the thoughts of how strong Little Mackie (and I use the term little loosely) may be, and how big and strong she could become when older, hell by the time she reaches 21, she could be absolutely frickin’ huge and strong enough to enter the World’s Strongest MAN contest! But what I saw her do on this day almost made me flip my whole perspective, because Little Mickie showed that right now, at only 18 years old, she had the agility, strength, speed, stamina, and conditioning that only the greatest male athletes in all of sports could possess!
First of all, I saw her on a tennis court, and I saw who was playing on the other side of the court, former pro tennis player Jim Jennings. Jim was at his highest rank was 26th in the World, he never won a pro event, his highest placement was the semi-finals of the US Open, and he at 35 is 6 years retired from pro tennis, but still keeps his 6’2 frame in good shape at 190 pounds of lean muscle. I sat down at a nearby bench, pretending to read a paper while the match went on. Well, not a match, really, more of a massacre!
Little Mickie was just incredible out there! I almost couldn’t believe my eyes, she just controlled the whole match with seeming ease! She served so hard that 50 percent of the serves Jim just couldn’t return, and the ones he did were soon sent back at him with zeal, the match was over so quickly that I was flabbergasted! There was just no defense for him, her hits were so fast and strong, the first time a serve of hers made contact with his racket, it flew from his hand from the shock. Little Mickie was just too fast, too strong, she completely overpowered him, seemingly without even breaking a sweat. It ended 6-0, 6-0, and probably lasted all of 45 minutes! She didn’t just beat him out there, she dominated him! She humiliated him! Jim Jennings, former male tennis pro was beaten with ease by a girl all of 18 years old! He was furious, it showed on his face, while Mickie had a sweet, brace filled smile on her face, not a smirk as I expected out of someone who so dominated her opponent. He shook her hand, but it wasn’t a nice shake, he powered on her hand with his much bigger one, trying to make her crumble, trying to humiliate her with his supposedly superior male strength, but Mickie surprised me because she had the same sweet smile on her face, like she didn’t even notice the increased pressure that the much bigger man was squeezing her hand with. She looked at his expression and then at his hand and understood that he was trying to hurt her, so with seemingly no effort, she tightened her tiny hand on his and immediately, he fell to his knees in excruciating pain. She let go as he held his crushed hand and wept openly, not only from the pain, but the humiliation of realizing that he would never be as strong or fit as an 18 year old girl.
So I followed her to her next destination, we went inside to the basketball court, where we saw two fairly fit looking white men playing a one on one game against one another. They were sweating, looking like they had been at it for a while, when Little Mickie came up to them and interrupted the game. She walked up to these two guys, who were fairly big, one was 6’3 240 pounds and the other 6’2 225 pounds, with some bulk, but fairly muscular, and she said in a sweet, innocent voice, “Hey guys, can I play with you?”
“Nah, we don’t want to play with you, little girl, after all, you don’t have a partner to play with against us.”
“No, I mean I want to play both of you at the same time, I think 1 of me is worth both of you out of shape losers anyway.”
“Hah! Yeah right, what are you, 14 years old? You look to be in good shape, but we’re both much bigger and stronger than you, it’ll be a massacre!”
“First of all, I’m 18, second of all, you may be bigger yes, and yes it will be a massacre, just not the way that you think, so what do you say? Or are you too scared of a little girl to take her on in a manly game of basketball? Hell, I‘ll even let you pick the rules, that way, when I beat yo asses, you‘ll have no excuses.”
“Okay, girlie, you asked for it, half court, we’ll play to 21, no fouls, we don’t want no pansy ass stops, we play til we got a winner.”
“I’m down, I just don’t want you crying to yo momma when I tan your asses.”
So he tosses her the ball hard and fast and she caught it with a smile on her face.
“I guess that means I get the ball first.”
She drove to the basket so fast that she zipped past the first guy and the second guy barely had time to react, he barreled into her with a shoulder right after she got a lay-up. The positioning of her feet being off the ground and the shoulder to her abdomen meant that she was unprotected in mid-air and this caused her to fall on her ass, but she was still smiling as the ball went through the hoop, giving her a 1-0 lead. She hopped back up to her feet like a gymnast and took the ball out again. She smirked up at the guy who was guarding her, who was the second guy who gave her the shoulder block. “So, you like to get physical, do you? Well, guess what, so do I!” With that she drove her shoulder forward into his gut and knocked him down on his ass the same way that she was knocked down earlier, but he wasn’t smiling and he wasn’t getting back up quickly either. His midsection was definitely not as hard as Mickie’s superior six pack (almost 8, I marveled!) and I would suspect that her shoulders had a lot of the same hardness and toughness that her abs had. When he went down Mickie took the opportunity to make a pull-up jump shot, and the score was now 2-0 for her.
Well, as you can imagine, the rest of the game basically was complete domination by Little Mickie, even with their advantages in numbers, weight, and height, they could do nothing to stop her from doing what she wanted to do. She was just too fast, too strong, too agile for them, and she seemed to be a whiz at dribbling the ball, she was just in complete control against 2 men. The final score was 21-3, the men were able to use their numbers advantage to score 3 baskets, but if you ask me, from watching Little Mickie play, I’m sure she could’ve very well kept the score 21-0 had she chosen, but she wanted to give them a little hope, which in my opinion, only made her look more dominant, because she controlled their fate in her hands, she may have left a lasting impression on them by not even allowing them to score, but she chose to be more magnanimous. Little Mickie giggled in glee as these two men dragged themselves into the locker room, exhausted and defeated, by a girl who was still not breathing very hard. She got herself a drink of water from the fountain then went outside, I followed her, trying to look as nondescript as possible.
What I saw when I came out was 8 men were having a friendly tackle football game behind the main gymnasium of the YMCA that we were at, with Little Mickie skipping up to them with a huge smile on her face. Oh boy, I thought, could this girl be that strong! These guys were just about the size of the two guys that she played basketball against, but from what I could tell, they were in much better shape and looked to be bruisers, if she’s doing what I think she’s going to do, she may be slightly overmatched.
Now, one of my most favorite fantasies that I’ve ever had is to see a girl on the football field almost single-handedly defeat a team of much bigger men, but I didn’t ever think that it could happen in real life. Even as strong and quick as Little Mickie has looked so far, I’m sure there’s no way she could’ve taken on this team of 8 big men in a football game. She didn’t waste any time in proving me wrong though, when she challenged all 8 men to a football game, normal rules, first team or person to score 3 touchdowns would win.
The men of course, just like the basketball players earlier were not having any of her games, and told her to get out of there, or she’d get hurt. She was not scared by their taunts and she taunted them to the point that they had to accept her offer. She said she would kick the ball off and took the football with her hand. She punted it high into the air, a sort of free kick that traveled 30 yards up into the air and 20 yards downfield. She sped down the field, avoiding a block with her speed, jumping over another block, showing off incredible agility, hurdling a 6 foot tall man like nothing. But she wasn’t done, a big 260 pound guy was bearing down on her, she just smirked and ran him over like a Mack truck, he flew back 5 yards and was down on the ground for at least 30 seconds. Finally she tackled the ball carrier, who only caught the ball a second before and only gained 2 yards before being buried by Little Mickie. Jake, a 6’3 240 pound guy was the quarterback, and while he did see what Mickie did to Jimmy, the 260 pound offensive lineman, he was sure he and his team could score easily on one tiny little girl. Especially when he looked at the line in front of him, he had a wall of 4 guys, the center, Carl, a 6’4 255 pound guy, Terry, a 6’5 280 pound guard who was the biggest, strongest guy on the team, Dominic, a 6’3 250 pound guard on the other side, and Kenny, a tight end that was 6’6 and 265 pounds, no way was Mickie ever going to get through that kind of size, he’d have all day to throw surely!
Well, you have that déjà vu feeling, like you’ve been there before? Well, Mickie got down in a four point stance and just waited for Jake to call the play, she had her eyes intently on him, and when the ball was snapped, she hopped over Carl, but was sandwiched between Terry and Dominic, she decided that it wasn’t ideal for her to go after the QB so after separating herself from the lineman she went back and intercepted a pass that Jake threw to Kenny, the thing was, Kenny was 20 yards downfield. Mickie had jumped 10 yards straight up and came down with the pass, and before anyone could see or believe it, she was taking off towards her own end zone. Well, Dominic was in her way, but he was brushed aside with a stiff arm that basically stopped him in his tracks. Jake tried to tie her legs up, but her feet were churning to such a degree that she escaped out of it, but it gave the men time enough for Kenny to jump on her back. That combined with Jake’s hold around her ankles caused her to go down to the ground. Finally, she had showed some weakness! But now she had the ball, and it seems like she knew what to do with it, she said on 2 and when she hit two she ran back, then ducked her head and ran forward, well, 2 guys Terry and Carl came together and thought they had her stopped in her tracks, but her legs were never stopping, they kept churning, and slowly but surely, Mickie started to move forward, she shook her shoulders and Carl came off. With only Terry holding on to her, she slips past the line of defense, Terry grabs a hold of her, but her legs start carrying her body faster and faster, while 280 pounds hangs off of her body like a backpack. There was no one stopping her after she got 10 yards past the line and she sprinted down field with Terry holding on for his life. She finally shook him off of her and crossed the goal line for the first score. 8 men were now losing to one incredibly strong, jacked up little 18 year old girl.
As you can guess, they tried everything they could to stop her, and actually, they were somewhat successful, on one play, Terry, Carl and Kenny all jumped on her and drove her into the ground as Jake ran the ball for 15 yards, that’s because it took her 10 seconds to dispose of all three guys and sprint downfield to catch him. They figured that was the way to stop her, to gang up on her, but they didn’t figure that her speed was such that she could just run around their blocks to get to the QB in the backfield, and she did that many times. On offense, she was equally hard to catch, they tried to tackle her up high, she shrugged them off, they tried to tackle her at the waist, her huge, muscular churning legs broke through their tackles with ease, they tried to trip her, and her grace and agility proved that she was ungraspable. In the end, it took her a total of 6 minutes 18 seconds to score all 3 touchdowns, while they held the ball all of 1 minute 45 seconds, because of her constant, relentlessness on defense. 8 men, 8 big, strong, athletic men, were shown to be play things to an incredibly athletic, uncommonly muscular 18 year old girl.
It was then that I noticed that I wasn’t alone. 3 men were standing right beside me, their faces fuming. It was Jim Jennings, and the two basketball players. She turned around, and saw us standing there. “So, you’re all here to gang up on me, are you? Is the fact that I beat you so easily hurting your male pride? Well, if I did, I’m totally sorry, sorry that you can’t accept that an 18 year old girl is your superior in every way. Sorry that when you recount this day to your daughters, that you will not think that they can be as strong as a man, but now you know that they can. And you” She said as she points to me. “I know you’ve been following me all day, and I don’t know why, but if it’s because I’m a little girl, then I’m going to forget I’m a lady and beat the crap out of you until you’re begging me for mercy, got it?”
“Yes, I’m sorry I’ve been following you, I just marveled at your athletic prowess, from the tennis match domination, to the basketball court humiliation, to what just happened here, you were just incredible. But I’m not attracted to you that way, I know you’re too young for me, much too young, and I would never cross that line, but that doesn’t mean I can’t look, does it? I mean, you definitely can take care of yourself, I’ve known that from the first time I looked at you. That’s part of it, I’m a fan of female muscle and strength, and I’ve never seen anything like you’ve done today, hell, I don’t remember the last story I’ve read that had this kind of utter female on male domination in it. So, I’m sorry that I may have been a little bit sneaky, but I would never take advantage of you, never, I swear.”
“You couldn’t if you tried, you fat ass. If I didn’t want you to get within 50 feet of me, you wouldn’t be. I just wanted to show off, and I’m glad I got an admirer because of it. I’ve got a little more I want to show off as well. Marcus!”
With that, a black boy who looked similar to Mickie, and who I guessed was her brother, came out of the YMCA with a long rope, which he had trouble carrying because of how long, thick, and bulky it must have been. The men were looking at the rope, then back at her, then back at the rope again with wild eyes.
“I know what you’re thinking and yes, that’s exactly what I plan to do, isn’t it obvious, I just beat 8 big, strong men in a football game so easily that I didn’t even get tired, meanwhile, all of you men have been beaten, both physically and mentally by a girl, your bodies are screaming with aches and pains, yet I’m not even breathing hard, and this is one more chance to show my superiority over men, do you think I’d let this chance go by, so all of you, the 11 men that I have beaten in sports, and you Mr. Muscle Admirer, I want all of you to get on one side of the rope, it’s your last chance to show that there is some strength in your gender.”
We did as we were told, we were motivated to prove that one little 18 year old girl couldn’t possibly be stronger than 12 big, fairly strong men put together. But then again, I was the only fresh guy on my team, I’m fairly big, 6’1 230 pounds, though I felt small next to some of the football players. Marcus got a block of wood and pounded into the ground so that Little Mickie would not be pulled forward by our general weight advantage, a combined 2640 pounds between us against her, I guessed by her physique to be 110 pounds soaking wet. When all parties were ready, Marcus threw up a flag and then lowered it, signaling us to begin.
“Come on, men, put your backs and legs into it, no way is a girl that young and small stronger than a bunch of tough, strong men.” It was Jake who said this, and then he started a count. “1.2.3 PULL! 1.2.3 PULL!”
Well, I could bullshit you and say that finally, we found a thing that men could beat Mickie at, but that wouldn’t be the truth now, would it. While our combined weight and strength finally showed Mickie to do some actually straining, the end was a foregone conclusion, after securing her grip, she started pulling us back, first using her whole body and after a while of our useless struggling, she only needed to dig her heels in and pull us towards her using nothing but her arms! You read that right, the bodies of twelve men that averaged a weight of 220 pounds was being pulled by nothing but an 18 year old girl’s arms! That was our final defeat, it was without doubt one of the worst days in the life of being a man, to be nothing more than a plaything of a young girl. With one final yank we flew as a group to the ground, at the feet of our tiny smiling conqueror.
“Awww, too bad guys, I actually had to try on that one, for a little while at least, but good try anyway. I hope you have learned today, not to judge a book by it’s cover, and that girls have all the tools it takes to be as strong, or much stronger than any man.”
With that, Mickie threw down the rope and started skipping away, whistling an upbeat tune. Marcus was trailing behind her, whistling along with her. We continued lying there on the ground, exhausted, beaten, depressed, but with the hopes that the little girl who did this would never cross our paths and humiliate us again.
The End
-
Hey Jeremy
Just wanted to say great story. The overwhelming ease with which she beats everyone she goes up against and the sheer confidence she has to challenge everyone knowing that she can't possible lose. Loved it, keep up the good work man - oh and have some karma :)
-
TY, I haven't had the opportunity to tell you this, but I read your newest story on Diana's Ultimate Power and I enjoyed it a lot, even though there wasn't any feats of strength, the character much like Dilys, had the kind of body that you know is capable of performing feats of strength well beyond that of any of the men, even the huge bouncer at the club, is capable of doing. So K+ to you for that! And thanks again on your comments, I'm glad you enjoyed it.
-
*Author’s note: I have been a fan of Nicole “Snooki” Polizzi for some time now, it seems the tiniest member of the cast of MTV’s Jersey Shore just strikes a chord in me, I find her to be intoxicatingly sexy. So I decided to base a story on her, about a tiny woman who happens to be very strong. But of course I don’t have any copyrights pertaining to that television show, I will of course be using pseudonyms but of course you will know who I’m talking about if you read this introduction. Anyway, I hope those of you inclined enjoy.*
Jersey Shore Strength
by Jeremy Lightning
I settled down in a hot tub at the Hotel I was staying at in Newark, New Jersey, on a business trip. Originally I'm from Wisconsin, but I moved out to Philadelphia about 3 years ago to start a different career as a computer software developer. Let me tell you a little bit about myself, I'm 6'2 and weight 240 pounds, mostly muscle, especially my pecs and shoulders stand out, I've lifted weights for 14 years, since I turned 17, and one of the main reasons I decided to join a gym was simply to meet a woman, because, without a shadow of a doubt, strong women turn me on. And to be honest, they don’t have to be muscular, either, if they can have strength with a normal body, that turns me on even more so. As strong as I am, if I could meet someone stronger than me, someone whose strength dwarfs my own, that would be my ultimate fantasy come true.
So here I was sitting in the hot tub with my eyes closed for a couple minutes when the sound of water splashing caused me to open them, to be presented with a face that I knew well, that I recognized immediately. It was the star of NTV's newest show the Jersey Coastline, Mickie "Smoochie" Colluzzi! Someone that I had a crush on from afar.
"Hey there, cutie, what's your name?"
"Um, hey, I'm Jerry, it's nice to meet you."
"I see you know who I am, huh? Well, don't believe everything you see and read, it's all edited to make it more dramatic, I'm not really like that all the time."
"Oh, I know, and Miss Colluzzi..."
"Please, call me Smoochie."
"Okay... Smoochie, I don't believe most of the stuff that the crap sheets put out there, I don't watch the Jersey Coastline much, it's not my kind of show, but what I have seen with you in it, I have liked, I actually think you're pretty cute. I mean...if you're not offended by me saying that."
Smoochie smiled widely at me and fluttered her eyes at me sweetly and seductively.
"Tanks, darling, hey, where're you from? I can't place that accent."
"Actually, I'm originally from Wisconsin, Green Bay to be exact, I guess out here I stick out like a sore thumb, huh?"
"Nah, I think it's sort of cute, I mean it's so rare that I meet guys that aren't from around here. Especially guys like you, that are interested in me, some guys see me and shy away, thinking I'm sort of a short little orange alien chick or something. They see what happens on TV, and like I said, that ain't what Smoochie is all about, I'm really a down home kinda girl, I'm really more of a tomboy than a glamour girl."
"Yeah, from what I read you did gymnastics and cheerleading in high school, and from what I heard you were really good at them, I mean from what I see, you have the right frame for gymnastics, most of the good ones are petite like yourself. And for cheerleading, well, it's always easier doing the lifts and throws when the one you're lifting is so small and light like you are."
"Yeah, I would've thought so too, before I tried out, but it seems that's not all true, the girls couldn't really lift me that easily, and some of them were fairly big, too, I guess I was an unbalanced weight, seeing as all my weight was here and here." As she said this, she pointed to her bodacious breasts and bombastic butt. "But I didn't mind that, I knew I was strong enough to do the lifts myself, and I did, coach couldn't believe it when I put my hands around the waist of the biggest girl there, Sherry, she was a foot taller and 70 pounds heavier than me, but I lifted her straight over my head."
My eyes grew huge at this remark.
"No...way! So you lifted a girl that much bigger than you, how hard was it, how long did you hold her?"
"Hmmm, seems like someone likes to hear about strength feats, are you into strong girls Jerry?" I nod enthusiastically with a wide smile on my face. "Well, to tell you the truth, big ol Sherry may have been a lot bigger than me, 5'10 and 160 pounds, but to tell you the truth, I hardly felt her. My upbringing made me pretty darn strong, the gymnastics I went through from ages 6-13 refined that strength, and then when the coaches in gymnastics, track, and cheerleading let me in the weight room, I tore it up like no tomorrow, babe. Seriously, you should've seen the looks of shock and awe on their faces when I put 270 pounds on the bench and started repping it out like I was the freakin' Incredible Hulk, that was a little bit after I got on the cheerleading team, I had a bet with the coach that I couldn't lift more than the strongest guy on football team. Boy was he surprised, the biggest, strongest guy put his max of 450 pounds on the bar, did 1 and a half, slow, assisted reps with it and sat up exhausted. I got down with a smile on my face, I winked at the coach, at the player, at the player's coach, and started repping out 450 pounds like nothin', I put it down at 15 reps, not because I was tired, but because I was bored, and I proved my point."
"You're shitting me! You're telling me a little thing like you, with no noticeable muscle at all, with an hourglass figure like that, with the biggest, cutest brown eyes I've ever seen, has a body that contains as much strength as the World's Strongest Man?"
"World's Strongest Man? Nah, not anymore." I looked at her disappointed, she responded with a wide smile. "I haven't been as strong as The Strongest Man in the World since I was 15, Jerry, honey, if I had to put it in terms that you'll understand, if you put me in a tug of war against the starting offensive line of the Green Bay Packers, I'd win, even with you joining them on the other side of the line. To put it even more simply, I'm so strong, at only 4'9, and 95 pounds, that I can do any lift with your big, hunky body that you want me to."
My stomach was filling with butterflies, I couldn't believe what I was hearing, but this tiny woman had no reason to lie to me, she was proclaiming all these things that I thought was completely impossible.
"Could you... could you show me?" I asked with a completely shaky, nonconfident voice.
"Sure, cutie. But not right here, this is too public a place, but back in my suite, that would be just right, but here, let me give you a sample, while no one's watching."
She waded over to me and approached me, she leaned on me and walked her fingers up and down my chest, seductively, she purred at me like a cat enjoying her meal, then she worked her hands down to my butt cheeks, where she proceeded to grasp them firmly and raise my body off the seat of the hot tub. I wrapped my legs around her waist as she held me there, we looked deeply into each others eyes, and finally I couldn't control myself anymore, I wrapped my arms around her neck, bent my head and started kissing her more passionately than I've ever kissed a woman before.
"I can't believe it, it doesn't look like you're trying at all! How heavy am I for you right now?"
"Darling, you're hardly noticeable to me at all, but don't judge me by just this, I mean the water is helping me a little, and the front carry is one of the easiest holds as far as I'm concerned. Let's take this party upstairs, and I'll show you how strong I really am, I hope it won't scare you, from what I can tell, though, from a little something hard poking into my stomach, you're gonna like it."
Boy howdy! I couldn't wait, this mighty mite was going to show me some more of her strength!
To Be Continued...
-
*Author's Note: This is the sequel, as you probably know, if you read the first, this story is dedicated to a woman that I happen to find attractive, the Jersey Shore's Nicole "Snooki" Polizzi, and because of the fact that MTV has copyrights on the material and the characters in that show, I have to use different names and situations. Anyway, if you liked the first one, I hope you like this one too.*
Smoochie led me back to her room, which was basically a huge penthouse suite, I guess paid for by NTV. We were wearing robes supplied to her by hotel management, her's looking unbelievably better than mine because of her stupendous hourglass shape.
"So, uh, you're not shooting the show here are you, I mean, I don't see any cameras around, but you never know."
"Nah, we're on vacation, we'll be starting up production again in 2 months, right now, it's just me and you, real private. What do you think of this room, huge right?"
"Yeah, it's awesome, I mean, the ceiling's have got to be 20 feet high at least. It's gotta be at least 100 feet from wall to wall, and the tub in the bathroom is just as big as the one at the swimming pool and it looks much more comfortable, almost makes me wonder why you came down to the pool, to tell you the truth."
"Oh, I don't know, I guess I was passing through the lobby, and I saw you sitting there, and thought you were a cutie, then I walked past the swimming pool and saw you in nothing but your swimsuit and I wanted to eat you up right then and there. You're a hunk, Jerry, I know PJ and Johnny (think Paulie D and Ronnie from the Shore) are pretty muscular, but they're really into themselves, you can't get into a conversation with them without it turning into something about themselves and their bodies, but I didn't get that same feeling from looking at you. And I think I was right, you're such a nice guy, that's what girls like, no matter what you hear in the papers and on the television."
"So girls don't like bad boys?"
"Girls like bad boys to have sex with, but that's about it, you can't have real relationships with bad boys. But that doesn't mean me and you won't be having sex, it's more like we'll be making love, hot and horny, sweaty and skanky, yes, but love nonetheless. That is, if you want to?"
"Oh yeah, no doubt, I mean I think you're so hot, and that's before I even knew you were as strong as you are. That just added all the more lust to the equation, without a question. I'm not the kind of guy that would force that on any woman, but I have a feeling that if you didn't want to, no man would be able to force you to do anything you didn't want to do."
"And I know I can force you to do anything I want, believe me Jerry, if you had 5 guys just like yourself with you, all 6 of you together could stop me, but you won't have to worry about that, I really just want to do what you want to do. Like my girl Christina Aguilera's song goes, I'm your genie in a bottle, make a wish and I'll do my best to make sure it comes true." She said this last with the sexiest pose I'd ever seen, if you put Barbara Eden in her prime and combined it with Princess Jasmine's beauty from Aladdin, you might get some idea, Smoochie was out of this World hot in my honest opinion, I just about licked my lips when she said and did this. But then I remembered what she said at the beginning.
"You know, I'm not such a weak man myself, I work out at the gym 4 times a week, I lift some pretty good poundages." I said with a little confidence, I have put up 550 pounds on the bench press and 200 pounds on the curl bar.
"Sweetie, I didn't mean it that way, look, I'm sure you're strong for a man, but well, you already felt some of my power already, and I told you what I could do."
"Well, how about a friendly little contest to start off the festivities, let's do an armwrestling match, if you're as strong as you say, it should be no problem for you to beat me, and it'll give me some clue as to what league you're in."
"Okay, if you say so, babe, but don't say I didn't warn you."
We laid down on the soft carpet on the hotel bedroom floor and we grasped hands, but it was readily apparent that she needed a boost, my arm being so much longer. I got up and got the Newark Yellow Pages, and she put her arm up on that.
"Ready?" I asked.
"Yup, you count it down, hun."
"On 3, ready, 1...2...3!!!"
I pushed a little at first, but her little arm wasn't moving at all, a little bit more and there was still no sign of effort on her face, so I put all I could put into it, but she was looking at her nails like there was nothing happening.
"Oh, have you started, sorry I was a million miles away. Anyway, I think it'd be more fair if you used both hands, go ahead, give me everything you got babe."
I did as she asked, of course I met the same look of boredom.
"Aren't you done, yet? You're trying your hardest? I'm sorry honey, I just can't feel anything you're trying to do here." Then she pushed my arms slowly and steadily to the carpet, where she gently but commandingly thumped my hand to the floor. Her eyes never left mine the whole time, but she didn't have a look of condescension or shame, she had a look of lust, because she knew I was fulfilling my fantasies. This just step one.
She leapt to her feet like a gymnast, still in her robe, which did nothing to hide her figure. She put her hands on her waist and said, "Now, that was fun wasn't it? What do you want to do next, like I said, your wish is my command?" She wiggled her hips and did a quick bootie shake that made my eyes nearly burst out of my head at her bubble butt.
"Wow! My goodness, Smoochie, I always thought you were hot whenever I saw you on TV or in the papers, but up close, even covered up in that robe, you have got to be the sexiest thing I've ever seen. You fill that robe out in all the right places, let me tell you. So you want to do whatever it is that I want to do? I'm thinking for a little foreplay you can show me some more of your power, I'll be your barbell."
"You? Honey, you wouldn't even make a good warm-up for me, but if you want me to pick you up and toss you around this room, then let's do it, using my power turns me on, probably not as much as you, but I'm gonna be there with you by the time we're done."
"I got an idea where to start, how about we play a little catch, and I'll be your ball." I got up on the bed, and she stood there with a smile on her face and her hands on her hips. "Ready? Here I come!" With that, I hopped off the bed and right into her arms in a front carry. She didn't even grunt or give any sign that my 240 pounds dropping full force from 5 feet in the air caused her any undue strain.
"So you want to be a ball, honey? Okay, I'll let you live your dreams." She grabbed me by my armpits and brought me away from her, she held me at arms length from her body as though I was nothing more than a pillow. To emphasize the difference in our heights, let's just say she was on her tip toes and holding her arms out to their highest extension and my feet were only 3 inches, at most, from the floor!
"Hun, I need you to curl yourself up into a ball, put your knees up to your chest and wrap your arms around your thighs, there you go, now you're the perfect ball. Just stay like that and hold on tight."
With that she started moving me about in her arms like I was a human beach ball, the next thing she did blew my mind! She tossed me into the air with a flick of her left wrist and caught me with her right arm fully extended over her head! This tiny little woman, 4'9 and 95 pounds at the most was holding me, a 240 pound man, over her head with one hand like nothing! I couldn't believe it! Even after all she said she was capable of, after the power I felt up to now, I'm still amazed that someone as small and beautiful as her could accomplish such a feat with someone as big as me. But she wasn't done, I was amazed as she brought her arm down and held it palm up arm's length in front of her, like there wasn't a grown man that weighed 145 pounds more than she did sitting on it.
"Aw, you look so cute like that, like a little gerbil, I could just eat you up. But we're not done showing my power, not by a long shot. You know why I requested a room with 20 foot tall ceilings, hun? So I could do this."
She flicked her wrist upward again, with a little more power and suddenly I was flying 5 feet over her head! I almost pissed myself at the thought of it, but then she caught me with that same hand extended, like I was some big soft ball to her. I must have made some kind of displeased noise, because Smoochie shushed me and said. "Don't worry, baby, momma is gonna drop you, you're like a big, old, soft teddy bear, a hunky, muscular teddy bear too. But Smoochie has everything under control, I'm not gonna let you mess up your pretty little body or handsome little face. Like I said, hold on and enjoy the ride."
Her saying that calmed my nerves some, but it turned me on all the more, I love when women baby talk to me, especially if it's about her being dominant and stronger despite the fact that they're much smaller. I knew she would never hurt me intentionally, and that I asked to be used like a ball, and this was completely in her power to do, so like she said, I relaxed and enjoyed the ride, boy did I ever! When my eyes weren't closed from the G-Forces my body was going through, I saw that I was whipping through the air like a tennis ball being sent back and forth across the room! Smoochie was true to her word, my body never once was in danger of hitting the floor, or the wall, or the bed. Finally, after 10 minutes of this, Smoochie stopped and told me to unwind myself from the ball I was in, she kissed me on the top of the head, then on the nose, and finally on the mouth, where we shared a kiss even more passionate then the one we had in the hot tub earlier that night.
When I finally came up for air I said, "Boy, they sure named you right, damn you're a good kisser! Is there anything that you can't do?"
"I can't let my guy go unsatisfied, so what else do you want to do?"
"Well, damn, I don't know, how about when we do the nasty, we do it standing up, or should I say, you stand up and hold me while I pound you like a stake? How does that sound, babe?"
"Really? You want to go there already? You don't want to explore my power any more, you just want to get right down to it?"
"Um, of course I want to explore your power, my mind is just reeling from what I've been through, not just the tossing around, but that kiss you planted on me got my mind to thinking about more carnal matters. Maybe we can work power into it though, how about we do doggie style while you do pushups with me on your back, or missionary while you're doing a back bridge? I'm sorry, my mind's completely on getting in those tiny little g-string panties you got on."
"Oh, alright, let's do the push-up thing, maybe I'll get my muscles pumped up a bit, come here, you."
She got down on her hands and knees and pulled her panties to the side, I got out of my own underwear and climbed onto her back. I kissed her neck and shoulders as I fingered her sacred area, trying to warm her up for my 8 inches.
"Oh yeah, baby, you know just how to warm me up."
With that, she clamped down on my finger with her pussy muscles, I couldn't believe it.
"Oh, I see you met Ms. Kitty, you know, she's just about as strong as the rest of me, if you can believe it. But she knows how to be gentle, can Mr. Dicky come in and play with Ms. Kitty?"
"Oh Hell Yeah!" I yelled as I lined up my dickhead with her slit, as soon as the head got in, the rest was pulled in by a bunch of muscles that I'm sure were probably stronger than the World's strongest man in their own right. I wrapped myself around her, my hands on her incredibly huge, firm breasts, my legs around hers as she started pressing our combined weights up and down. Then I felt a grip on my left wrist, it held my hand and shifted it to her ass. It's then that I noticed that the push-ups hadn't stopped, but Smoochie was doing them with one hand as she used her other hand to shift my grip, as easy as adjusting a bikini strap.
"My ass is real sensitive, squeeze it, it really gets me off, hun. And keep doing what you're doing with your other hand, that really gets me hot. How you liking it?"
"How am I liking it! This is awesome! I mean your pussy is squeezing me like a hand, but it's better than any time I've ever masturbated, which I don't do often mind you, but your pussy, it's like it knows just how to push my buttons. And your body is just so hot, so firm, yet so squeezable, you're just so many fantasies coming true for me, baby. I can't possibly think how it can get better!"
"Well, let's just say you haven't seen anything yet hun, what I've done tonight, didn't require even 10% of my strength, throwing you through the air? Child's play! Beating you arm wrestling? I could've done that with only my pinky! Doing hundreds of one handed push-ups with you on my back? Effortless. Tomorrow, I'll start to show you how strong a little old girl from New Jersey can be."
My eyes rolled to the back of my head as I heard her proclamation. I passed out with a smile on my face, and an anticipation for tomorrow to come.
To be continued?
-
Monstrous Muscle
Made to Order side story
By Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan3@yahoo.com
What happens when Monstra more than meets her match?
*Author’s Note: This story is based on another story by Mr. Shhh by the name of Made to Order, in that story a man used a computer program on a dating site to create his ideal female companion, who turned up a couple days later to be even bigger than his specifications. But what happened if there was a much bigger, much stronger, much older woman out there than that? Monstra blew Brian away with her incredible size and definition, what will happen when he and Monstra meet someone who blows Monstra out of the water? This story is inspired by Mr. Shhh, but it is also a request of sorts by a member of © Saradas and Deviant art by the name of Neoverseomega, thanks for your praise and inspiration, hope you like this story. Like most of my stories, this story may not be for everyone, so if you don‘t like incredibly enormous, striated, veiny muscle on mature muscle, well, this story is probably not going to be for you, but for those of you inclined, I hope you enjoy.*
*BOOM BOOM BOOM*
Brian awoke from the sounds of huge bangs and thumps that actually shook his house. Living in New York, he knew that it couldn't have been an earthquake, but he also knew it couldn't be the other thing that was capable of making that sound, that was capable of making his house shake. He knew that Monstra was all the way over in California, and was supposed to stay there until next week.
*BOOM BOOM BOOM*
Whatever was making those sounds, whatever was shaking the house was getting nearer. It was unlike anything he's ever felt before, even when Monstra was around the house, it shook much, much less than what was happening now. He had been in California when it was hit with a small earthquake, and this is almost what it felt like, he was banged around in his bed like he was being shook in a snow globe.
Just then, the booming stopped, and the doorbell rang. Brian looked at the clock, it was 7:50 am, he usually woke up at 8:30am, but the shaking and booming had definitely got him all the way up. He rushed down the stairs in his robe, which covered his T-shirt and boxer shorts. He almost stopped when he heard the knock that struck, and noticeably shook the door, he knew it must have been Monstra, no one else he knew could treat the big, solid oak door like it was made of balsa wood. But what was she doing back already? And why was she knocking, they were living together and she had a key.
So Brian walked to the door, gingerly, and opened it, but it wasn't Monstra that stood there in front of him. It was a woman, an African-American woman, but one that completely blew Monstra out of the water! But that wasn't the first thing he noticed. He had to look up and up, to see trapezius muscles that towered 2 feet above his own head! But the eyes that Brian could just barely see behind pecs that spread out so far that he couldn't see the end of them beyond his 4 and a half foot wide door frame, well, those eyes were 6 inches below his own eye level, making this muscle monster 5'8 tall, her traps towered 2'6 above her own head! Brian couldn't stop staring at her pectoral shelf, not only was it wider than the hugely wide doorframe, which he got for Monstra, who could barely fit in it herself, but they were so deep that he knew he could stick his arm in there up to the elbow, with his fingers fully extended and still not hit breastbone. And there were no breasts, Brian could tell, each and every inch of those mammary mountains was complete, one hundred percent, shredded, vascular muscle.
The spell over Brian was broken when this muscle monstrosity cleared her throat. Brian shook his head clear and asked in an anxious voice. "Um, may I - may I help you ma'am?"
"Are you Brian Henderson, sir?"
Brian Nodded. He marveled as the words passed her lips, he knew from experience with Monstra that you shouldn't expect a voice to go with the body, but what came out of this humungous woman's mouth, even if she said 5 words, was so incredible to contemplate. He almost expected her to sound like James Earl Jones or Michael Clarke Duncan, and not because she was black, but she looked roided out beyond all human comprehension. What he heard though, was pure melodic euphoria, it was a husky, though smooth and velvety, if Brian could compare it to anyone living or dead, real or imagined, maybe Jessica Rabbit, low, but definitely feminine, complete audio intercourse.
"The same Brian Henderson who went on to Made to Order Muscle.com about 5 months ago and maxed out every specification in order to find your perfect muscle match?"
"Y..yes, that was me, but I already got a response from that website, someone who was beyond the max, her name is Monstra."
"Well, as you can see already, I am well past the max as well, I thought that I would pump myself up to an even higher degree for a couple extra months, lifting 16 hours a day with weights so heavy that even 5 of the World's strongest men put together couldn't lift it off the floor for more than 10 seconds. And that's just my warm-up weight. My name is Gargantua, and I'm your fantasy times 10. Now where is this Monstra, I want to see what flimsy little soft girlie you settled for before I showed up."
"She's away, in California, she isn't supposed to be back until the middle of next week. To tell you the truth, I can tell you that you're much taller than her, she's only 5'1, so you got her in height, and I don't doubt you have her in weight and size. But when I was making my application out on the site, I did put down that the girl was supposed to be white, not that I have anything against black women at all, in fact I did waver back and forth between clicking the link for black for a while, I can tell you that I'm attracted to black women, for sure. But how old are you, if you don't mind me asking, Gargantua, I'd put you at 35, maybe 40?"
"You know a man should never ask a woman her age, especially a woman who can turn you to mush, but since you asked nicely, I'll tell you. Last year I celebrated my 51st Birthday."
"Well, if you saw my profile, you know I selected the 22-30 option. But hey, you know, I like older female bodybuilders, some of my favorites in fact, are around your age, Annie Riveccio, Colette Guimond, Trudy Ireland, so to tell you the truth, the fact that you are well over my decided option, the fact that you're 51 in no way turns me off."
"Well, that's good, so we're already agreed that you are attracted to older black women, and I know that enormously huge, ripped muscles turn you on, so how about we get to know each other better, sweetie?"
"Um, uh, Gargantua, I already have a relationship with Monstra, I have been dating her for 3 months now, while you are exactly the kind of woman I would fall for if I wasn't already dating someone exactly like that..."
"You think I'm exactly like Monstra? Are you saying you think that puny little girl can compete with a real woman like me? If she was here right now, I'd show her a thing or two about size and power. You think this is as big as I can get? You think this is as ripped as I can get? Do you think that that bimbo is the personification of big? Well, boy, you gonna get an education into the personification of enormous. I suggest you invite me into your house now, or I'm going to have to invite myself in, and that would be much more fun for me, but not as much fun for you."
To emphasize her point, Gargantua took a grip of brick near the door frame with her forefinger and thumb and without any sign of effort on her face, crushed it to dust. Brian quickly stepped back and invited her in. She took some time to get in, though, it was like watching an 8 foot giant get into a little car, she had to bend down to get her traps under the door frame, then turn sideways diagonally to get into the door, even then, her torso was so frickin' thick that there was barely a millimeter of space not taken up by her enormous frame! But she made it in, just barely, and Brian discovered that she seemed to take up a lot of space, her shoulders, which he couldn't even see behind her enormous pecs, were even wider than her pecs! They had to be wider than she herself was tall, that kind of thing is incredible to contemplate, not even Monstra could boast that! Brian put her at 6 foot by 4 and a half feet at 5'10 tall. Considering the room was 15 by 15, and a normal human being took up about 12.5 percent of that, this woman by herself took up nearly 45 percent of this room's space! Her traps, towering overhead at over 8 feet tall were very close to the 10 foot tall ceiling, and I had a feeling that had she chose to flex them, that space of less than 2 feet would be as extinct as the dinosaurs.
Brian was standing 10 feet away from her, and now that he was away from her beach ball sized pectorals, he could see her abs, which at rest looked to be a 10 pack of softball sized blocks, with feathered striations and veins running all over them. Not to mention her intercostals, which were ripped to a degree that even Monstra couldn't match, and he'd been there on Monstra's abs day, he saw her fresh from pounding her abs with brutal exercise after brutal exercise, they still didn't come close to Gargantua's "relaxed" abdominal wall! God knows what it would be like if she was flexing!
She knew what Brian was looking at and smirked. "I see you like my abs, well jus' wait, baby, you gonna see them a whole lot, after I defeat your little itty bitty muscle girl Monstra. But until she gets here, I'm gonna keep my body to myself. But to pass the time, how about you tell me a little bit about her, and I'll tell you all about me."
Before Brian even got to start the phone rang, Brian got up and got it.
"Really, that's great, I mean that you're coming home tomorrow, I'm sorry your client fell through, but I can't wait to see you. Oh, and honey, there's a surprise that I bet you're gonna be blown away by, I can't tell you what, but you'll see for yourself when you get home. No not even a little clue, but believe me, it'll be worth the wait. Okay, love you too, bye."
Gargantua raised an eyebrow. "Was that Monstra?"
"Yeah, that was her, she said that what she went out there for got cancelled, so she'll be coming home tomorrow, I guess you'll be able to meet her much earlier than you were expecting."
"Really? How do you know that? I know you said that she was supposed to be gone, what another 5 days? Well, sometimes things happen that you don't want to wait for, I know what Monstra was doing, and I knew who she was set up to meet, so I decided to pay him a visit myself, and showed him that he didn't need a skinny little cow like Monstra, when he could have a grade A Angus bull like myself. Of course he cancelled all of his appointments after the day I gave him, he came so much from masturbating to me that he won't be able to produce sperm again for 2 weeks! So little Monstra went out there for nothing, and while she's away, I'd thought that I'd introduce myself to you, and ruin you for any other woman just like I did him."
"Why? Why would you do something like that?" He asked fearful of her intentions.
"Because I like to dominate, not mentally, but physically, I like to see people who think they're such big deals realize the truth, that no matter how big or powerful they are, there's always someone bigger and stronger out there. When Monstra made her big news out there on that bodybuilding stage, blowing away all the men, I saw that in the news, on TV, how she dominated that stage with her size. But she doesn't hold a candle to me. As big as she was there at the contest? I was that big when I was 31 years old, and I've been pushing myself harder since that time, to become what you see before you. Well, actually, what you see before you is not even close to as big, as ripped, as chiseled as I can get when I'm fully pumped. But you get the point. When Monstra became the fantasies of so many guys with her performance, her body, I knew it was time to reveal myself to the public, but not all at once. No, I decided to visit men that have had sessions with Monstra, men who have professed their undying lust and loyalty to her. That guy in California wasn't the first, nope, but you, I plan on making the last. Because you have fallen in love with Monstra and she has fallen in love with you back, so taking you from her, and her from you, that would be my ultimate act of domination!"
"You're a horrible person, I can't stand for this, I want you to get out of my house right now!"
Gargantua smirks in response, "Oh, do you really mean that, boy? You're not curious to see my fully flexed physique? You don't want to know how strong I am, how much bigger and stronger than your little girlfriend I happen to be?"
Brian takes a deep breath. He knew she was right, he had been wanting to see her body in all it's glory, he wanted to see the comparison between Monstra and Gargantua, there was no denying it in his mind that he couldn't send Gargantua from out that door without seeing her flex her insanely huge muscles just once.
"Okay, I don't mean that, but I don't like your attitude. It is meant to be for Monstra and me, she is everything I ever wanted in a woman. It's not just her body, because to tell you the truth, even I can see, without you even flexing, you're bigger than her, you're better than her, but it's her personality, she's loving, caring, she has a kind heart, and her determination is just about second to none. In the 5 months I've known her, I feel she's helped me become a better man, I want her to be my wife. Even if you destroy her body, even if you get 3 times as big as her, and can lift this house off it's foundation, I won't leave her for you. But I can tell you that it will be intriguing to see what you will look like in your fully flexed state, exciting even, to see your body in comparison to Monstra, but I can't see myself leaving her for you, ever. If that's your plan, then I can tell you right now, you're going to fail."
"We shall see, little man, we shall see. You may not like my attitude now, but when you see what I have in store for you, and for your dear Monstra, you may change your mind." Gargantua raised her hand and told Brian to kiss it. Brian was struggling, a command from Gargantua carried a lot of weight, and his loyalty to Monstra was seemingly on the line, he resisted with all the force he could muster, but something in her eyes drained him of whatever will he had left and he marched himself forward and reluctantly leaned down to kiss her hand. Gargantua burst into an evil laugh as she made another unwilling subject do her bidding.
"Next comes your little girlfriend."
The laughing echoed around the room, accompanied by agonized sobs coming from Brian. He tried, only Monstra could save him now.
-
Gargantua's story
When Martha Jackson Lee was born, the doctor's found out that she had no myostatin receptors, meaning that there was no turn off switch when it came to how much muscle and strength she could achieve. This made her naturally athletic, and any exertion that she put her body through, from a very young age, made her muscles grow and made her stronger. By the time she was 12 years old, she was 5 feet tall, but weighed an amazing 160 pounds, and she hadn't even lifted a weight in her life. She was just your typical tomboy, who played sports against boys, and never ever lost. Her biceps were 18 inches already, and she found that boys, and even some men consistently wanted to arm wrestle her. Even men as big as 6'4 and 300 pounds couldn't put her arm down to the mat. She amazed with her muscle and strength. At 18, she reached her current height of 5'10 and weighed in at 250 pounds of muscle, her arms were 23 and her chest stood out 5 inches in front of her rib cage, her chest measured 58 inches around... and she still hadn't taken up weightlifting.
Her nickname, the name to which she now answers only, came about when she was 26. It was then that she finally decided to join a gym, she weighed 400 pounds and was bigger than any male bodybuilder at the gym. A male trainer approached her and asked how she got her muscles, saying that they surpassed huge and bordered on gargantuan, this made her smile widely. She said she just piled on muscle naturally. He asked if she took any drugs, she shook her head, saying absolutely not, this muscle is 100% natural. She flexed her biceps, which were now 28 inches around, she said that she was interested in pumping those monsters up bigger than anyone in the World has ever seen. Not realizing that currently, her's were beyond a shadow of a doubt, the biggest in the World. But the trainer didn't tell her that, he was mesmerized by her and decided to take her under his wing and try to get her as big as possible. He even decided to see how her body reacted to steroids, and it so happened that as big as her body grew naturally, when it was exposed to steroids, it grew bigger faster.
After 5 years of intense, steroid filled workouts, Gargantua was now 680 pounds, her biceps were 40 inches around, and her chest was over 100 inches around. She couldn't find any decent weights in the weight room, so she went outside, and decided to start lifting cars and trucks to get a pump. This only went so far, at 36, she could lift a full sized bus above her head with barely any effort. At the time she was 800 pounds and could barely find clothes enough to fit her, but that is nothing compared to how big and strong she became over the 15 years since then.
Currently, the only thing that she can wear is black colored masking tape over her nipples since no top could ever be made to fit even her relaxed super muscled torso. She often wears a robe, made out of a full sized extra double wide camping tent that just barely covers her whole body, during the rare times she goes out in public. For her bottoms, she wears a black thong, one with enough material to be a bedspread on a queen sized bed, but because of her enormous gluteal muscles, it just barely covers her. Because of her immense lat and arm muscles, she can't bend down to do it herself, so she has one of her many slaves do it for her. Her weight is 1345 pounds of incredible dense muscle, and we'll go through her measurements when Monstra joins the party in a little while.
***
Monstra unlocked the front door with her key and entered.
"Honey, I'm home! God that sounds so cheesy." she said under her breath.
"I'm in the kitchen, babe. Welcome home, I'm sorry again about you having to come home so early."
"Don't worry about it, baby, so where's this big surprise you have for me?"
"It's in the basement, darling, just waiting for you to try it out."
"What is it? A new weight machine, a new stack of plates, is it that extra strength stair climber that you promised me a while back? I need to get my legs a little bit more ripped and that would help out a great deal."
"Oh, I'm not gonna say yet, I'll just say that it's big, well huge really, and it'll definitely exercise you until you're in agony. Shall we go down?"
"Wait, let me get my workout clothes on, then I'll meet you down there."
"S..sure no problem, see you down there babe."
5 minutes later, Monstra chugged down the stairs, which were reinforced concrete, luckily for both her and Gargantua, had they been anything but, there's no way in hell any stairs could've held up to that kind of weight coming down on it. When Monstra stepped into the middle of the room facing the mirrors of her makeshift gym, it was then that she noticed a huge object moving, coming out of the shadows, she turned around and fell back in shock at the vision of Gargantua.
"Surprise, little Monstra, my name is Gargantua, and I have come here to challenge you to a muscle off. As you can see, in my current condition, I already outstrip you, but I hear that you have a determination and will to grow that can't be matched, well, you're going to need it if you're going to keep up with me."
"Gargantua is it? I can see that you're impressive, you're the surprise that Brian was referring to? Where is Brian, what have you done with him?"
"Brian is completely fine, but he's under my control, see, Monstra, I get what I want, I have what some might call a magnetic personality, and Brian wants to please me, because if he doesn't, who knows what could happen?" With that, Gargantua punched the concrete wall that she was standing next to, a 4 foot thick wall that was part of the foundation of the house, the punch shook the house so severely that Monstra had trouble keeping her footing, and nearly 2 feet of the brick that held the house up was completely annihilated by the punch. Monstra knew that concrete was reinforced, made up of some of the hardest material created, a grenade could barely dent it, it would take 10 pounds of dynamite to make a mark the size that Gargantua just did. Monstra was taken aback by the power that Gargantua just effortlessly demonstrated, but she knew she had to hold her ground, she loved Brian and wouldn't let this monster have him if she had anything to do with it.
"Gargantua, I accept your contest, you make the rules, if I win, you leave me and Brian alone and go back to whatever hole you crawled out of."
"And if I win?"
"You get me, and Brian, we'll both be your slaves, for as long as you want us, or until we can win our freedom."
"And how would you go about winning your freedom, little one?"
'Little one' thought Monstra, this woman must be insane...then again she did have lots of pounds and inches on Monstra.
"Well, I think that would be obvious, we wrestle each other, if you win, we continue to be your slaves, if I win, me and Brian are free from your clutches and you..."
"Slink back into the hole I crawled out of, yes obviously."
"Exactly, so how do we do this muscle off?"
"Well, it's like a bodybuilding contest, we pump up a little so we get our muscles primed and to their biggest, and then we do 5 poses, whoever's bigger and more symmetrical wins. And we will take my size advantage out of it, I'm 9 inches taller and I probably weigh at least 500 pounds more than you, so I'll leave it up to Brian to decide if you're proportionally as big as me or not."
"But if Brian is under your power he will not be objective at all, he will pick you in every category."
"Alright, Brian, come here."
Brian does without thinking. "When I snap my fingers, you will be yourself again, you will be objective when judging this contest, and if you think that Monstra is proportionally bigger and more symmetric, then you have my permission to pick her in that category." Gargantua snapped her fingers, and Brian seemed to come out of a daze.
"Monstra, I'm so sorry, there was nothing I could do. She's so powerful, not only physically, but mentally."
"Shhh, it's alright, honey. I'm going to get us out of this, one way or another. Just do the best you can judging us, alright?"
"Oh man, I don't know if I can handle this, I mean both of you together, I don't know if I could control myself."
Gargantua giggled, then took a bottle out of a pocket in her robe.
"That's why I brought this along, it's full of salt-peter pills, you take these and you mind will be in full control, because your hormones will be suppressed fully. You can judge without having to lose yourself to your libido, by the time the contest is over, you will be able to react to all the awesome muscle that you will have seen. And the winner, whoever it is, (saying 'as if there's any doubt it will be me' under her breath,) will give you a present you will never forget."
Brian takes a pill and immediately it began working, as his erection quickly became flaccid and he took a seat. "Okay, ladies, I'm ready, please take your places."
***
-
The Posedown (where the story really begins!)
The basement was a huge room, it took up the whole house and then some, it's dimensions were 50 feet x 35 feet, but because of the level of huge women that took up a lot of the space, you'd think it was a rickety little thing. It's ceilings were 20 feet high, mostly because of the immense weight machines that filled half of it.
Brian cleared his throat, "Okay, here's the rules ladies, I will be marking you for size, definition, proportionality, symmetry, and performance, you will do 5 different poses, use your own style in performing those poses, but try to keep within the bounds of the pose, no free-styling, you will be judged on that. Okay, starting on the song. First pose, side chest."
Had Brian not taken the salt-peter, I'm not sure that he could've held back, because the display of immense female muscle that greeted his eyes would've drained him in one go. Gargantua's size advantage was pronounced, as her beach ball sized pectorals grew to near double their relaxed size, but it was the definition that really blew Brian's circuits, but Monstra didn't have to take a backseat to her, even though she weighed 550 pounds less than Gargantua, her pecs may not have been as big, but the striations, the veins, the separation between one pec from the other was at least 14 inches deep. Not that Gargantua's 20 inch deep pectorals didn't set her apart, but the fact that the size difference was as big as it was, the fact that Monstra was only giving away six inches was incredible! The thing that put Monstra in the lead was her symmetry, Gargantua was upper body heavy, and while her legs were tremendous for anyone, her upper body overpowered her lower body, while Monstra's lower body was just as proportionally big and defined as her upper body, which is to say extremely defined. First pose Monstra 15, Gargantua 19. Lower score wins.
"Second Pose, front abdominal pose."
Obviously, this was the pose that Brian was looking forward to the most, since he was denied seeing Gargantua’s abs in all their glory the last night. He knew that even looking at her relaxed abs, that was nowhere near to what they would look like when she actually flexed them, and he was absolutely right! While Monstra was straining to get every single bit of definition and veins to appear on her shredded abs, Gargantua actually smiled, as she knew she had this one in the bag, she took a deep breath and crunched down, and anyone who enjoys abs at that point would have exploded in their pants, Brian was lucky that he had that salt-peter in his system, because he would've cum so hard that he'd be unconscious, but with the biggest smile of euphoria on his face. Gargantua's mid-section made brick walls look puny in comparison, she not only looked bullet-proof, she looked missile and grenade proof as well. If Brian decided to count every single different piece of muscle that existed in Gargantua's torso, it'd take him hours, perhaps days. It was with a slightly heavy heart that Brian had to give this round to Gargantua 12 to Monstra's 16. It was tied 31 to 31, one pose won a piece.
"Third Pose, Back double biceps."
Brian had not yet seen the full expanse of Gargantua's back, and he knew that was one of Monstra's strong points, her back was wider than she was tall, she often liked to tease him by not being able to get in the house with her back spread to it's utmost. Gargantua's back, to say the least, was awesome to witness expand in front of Brian's eyes though, he couldn't believe how wide it was, first she did a back lat spread to show it's width, which was well over her own height, I would venture to guess that her bat-like lat wings spread to just about 7 feet! Had he not been objective, he would have given her the points right then and there, but he had to judge the pose, which was a double biceps pose, not a lat spread. Still, her back was even better than Monstra's, but he wasn't only looking at the back, he was looking at every single muscle he could see and also the symmetry and poise. Gargantua's upper body once again took away from her lower body, while Monstra kept her lower body in perfect symmetry with her upper body. Her glutes were awesomely ripped, which Gargantua couldn't say, sure, her's were striated, but Monstra's striations were deeper and more numerous. At the same time, Gargantua's weaker legs just didn't have the definition or relative size that Monstra's stronger legs had. But Brian kept the vote close, Monstra 13, Gargantua 15. Monstra had the two to one lead, which lead to the 4th pose, one of Brian's favorites, the Double Biceps pose.
"Okay ladies, show me the front double biceps now."
Both huge women turned around, readied themselves and then both hit their absolute best double biceps pose. Brian again was blown away by the sheer mass and definition that both women had attained. But once again Gargantua's clear size advantage couldn't stop his wandering eye from just devouring her physique. In that pose, he couldn't deny that she was not only far bigger in the biceps area, but she had definition so ingrained in her torso that even her armpits had striations and veins running in them. Monstra, well, against anyone else in the World, man or woman, she would've won hands down, but Gargantua's size, definition, and pure magnetism in that position overcame any deficiencies that her lower body brought around again. Brian was once again sad to find that he couldn't vote against Gargantua, he gave her 14 and Monstra 18. The total score was 60 to 61, with Gargantua claiming the smaller score.
One last pose would decide the contest, a pose that Brian would normally cream over when Monstra did it in front of him, not just because of the size and definition that she showed when doing it, it was in that pose, where Monstra showed her determination, her baser animal instincts, she roared in superiority when she did this pose, Brian's personal favorite, the Most Muscular Pose.
"One last post ladies, this is for the contest, I will reveal that you are tied, 2 poses a piece, so whoever wins this pose will win the contest, I can also tell you that the salt-peter is starting to wear off, so if you're able to make me cum during this pose, that's about as good as a win in and of itself, and I will award it to you, so good luck." He said this in particular to Monstra, who knew of his love of this pose and how many times it got him off in the past.
Well, my dear reader, as you can guess, Brian was treated to one of the most devastating displays of ripped, huge, awesomely defined, veintastical, mind blowing, cum blasting, sense rending muscle that you could ever imagine in your life. Gargantua took the early lead in the contest, which lingered on more than any of the other poses, just because Brian took time to savor each and every mesmerizing second of it. Well, Gargantua, she blasted the pose hard right from the beginning, her already enormous traps were towering even farther over her head than usual, at least 3 and a half feet over her head, the shoulders they were attached to looked twice as big as a pair of 16 pound bowling balls. Her immense pecs looked so huge and ripped that he knew know that he could stick his entire arm up to the shoulder into the cleft between them! But he knew Monstra was not going to lose this contest, so when he was done eating Gargantua up with his eyes, he turned to his amour, and he was nearly blown back at the sight of her!
Monstra was in her element here. In this pose, she let herself draw into every single muscle in her body, with her intense determination to grow bigger for her man, she allowed herself to expend every single amount of energy into the pose, so she could grow more muscular and more defined, and it damn sure showed! Monstra's own trap muscles were beyond anything Brian had ever seen from her, they towered over her head at nearly 2 feet! Considering the fact that Gargantua could put more muscle on her frame because of her 9 inch height advantage, even the most ardent fans of size had to agree that nearly blew Gargantua out of the water! Her shoulders not only looked harder that Gargantua's, they looked proportionally larger, and Brian didn't think that could be done! Her pecs were incredible from this position, while they may not have been as deep as Gargantua's, Brian definitely could lose a lot of fairly large objects in the enormous cleft that she had. Not only that, the intense striations she had in each of her pectoral mountains just showed incredibly deep themselves, much more of a match for Gargantua. Brian saw her face and it was what finally set him off, because he saw so much determination that the pose was actually hurting her, but she held it and squeezed so much effort into it that large veins were showing from her neck up to her forehead and across her face. He blew his wad with such intensity that his body shook, he nearly passed out from it. After a couple of seconds to catch his breath, he made the pronouncement of the winner.
"That's it, the contest is over, Monstra, you are the champion of my heart and my soul, Gargantua, you were huge and ripped beyond belief, but Monstra just couldn't be beaten today."
Gargantua went crazy with rage from Brian's pronouncement. She rushed up to Brian and shoved the table out of the way.
"Oh hell no! I'm the bigger, I'm the stronger, ain't no way that little cow is better than me."
Gargantua took a grip on his shirt and drew her huge right fist back. But the punch never came.
"Take your hands off him, you big ass bitch!" Monstra said as she caught Gargantua's arm and turned her around. "You may be bigger than me, but if you threaten the man I love, then I'm going to beat you to a bloody pulp. You're gonna....oof!"
She got caught off guard with a punch to the stomach, but the blow did little more than stun her, it didn't quite hurt. Monstra was high on adrenaline, and when the shock wore off, she herself threw a hard right into Gargantua's plate of muscle abs. Those abs had at time been run into with cars and trucks, they had in fact deflected rubber bullets, but Monstra's power was off the charts because of the adrenaline, and her fist exploded with so much power into Gargantua's immovable abs, that Gargantua fell to her knees and retched on the floor.
"Ugh, noooo, that's impossible, my abs are bullet proof, no one has been able to hurt them since I was a teenager. How?"
"Ever see the Monkees? Well, let me paraphrase a line from one of their shows, a woman in love has the strength of thousands, or in this case, maybe hundreds of thousands. Now, you can leave this house out of your own free will, or I'll remove you, and that'll be a lot more painful for you."
Monstra took a grip on Gargantua's wrist and yanked it behind her back in a hammer lock, she drove Gargantua up the stairs of the basement and out the front door of the house. Then she tossed her on her knees in the front drive way and stood above her, in a supergirl type pose.
"Well, what's it going to be?" Monstra said, with pure power behind her threatening pose.
"Okay, I'll leave, you won this round, bitch. But this won't be the last you see of me, I'll be back. This won't happen again, be sure of it!"
"Yeah, well, we won't be sitting still here either, you big goof, if you come back, I'll be ready."
The End... for now
-
stunning work, Jeremy!!
very VERY well written!
-
*Author’s Note: If you have never played World of Warcraft, you may not get this story. Do some research on Wikipedia to understand the concepts, if you want to. Hope you like, but if not, I can understand. Thanks.*
The World of Warcraft: the Unfortunate Death Knight
by J Wilson
It all happened on what was supposed to be a raid to Ironforge, Merkchops went ahead to scout, he was a level 85 Orc Death Knight. He was one of the strongest guys in the raid team, his hp was 68,450 and he had a 8900 gear score. He uses the best armor and weapons available on his level and also uses some game cheats that make him extra powerful. He has never been less than at least the 2nd highest scorer when it comes to dungeons and raids, and frequently was the top damager and tank on these missions. If there was any alliance on the road to Ironforge, you could bet that Merkchops was able to take on as many as 3 or 4 lvl 85s at the same time, which makes it all the more amazing of what transpired in this particular episode.
See, on the road to Ironforge, there was not a lot of traffic, but coming down from the city gates, he spotted a pink haired female Gnome, with the armor of a very low level warrior. He rode his mount slowly toward this solitary figure with a smirk of superiority on his face.
“My, my what do we have here, a pretty little gnome, all alone. Move out of my way, girl, I have business in Ironforge, and I don’t have time to waste talking to someone so far down below. I should run you through with my blade, but it will hardly be worth the effort.”
“Well, you certainly have a big mouth, don’t you, Orc. You think you’re so big, what because you’re level 85? I see your hit points, do you see mine?”
“Yeah, I do, level 1 warrior, 115 hp, 0 gear score. Pathetic! But you speak as though you have a chance against me, that’s so insane, it’s laughable! Now get, before I put you in your grave and camp your corpse until you quit.”
“You’re delusional, you think because I only have 115 hit points that I’m not tough. You think because I have a 0 gear score that I have no way of competing against you? Well bring it on, big man, because this level 1 is going to beat your ass!”
“You’re the one that’s delusional, how could a level 85 possibly lose to a level 1, it’s never happened, that’d be like Mike Tyson losing a fight to a 6 year old kid!”
“So are we gonna talk or are we gonna fight? Don’t tell me a big, old Death Knight like you are scared of a little old gnome like me.”
“Okay, you asked for it, but because I’m a noble Death Knight, I’ll give you the first shot. But don’t be disappointed if you don’t do any damage little one, my dodge rating is 75%.”
“Darn, I guess I won’t be able to hit you with this then.”
The little Gnome, who went by the name of Mingynas, pulled out a little club, one you get very early in the game. This caused the Death Knight to break out in hysterical laughter.
“That!?!? You’re going to use a level 1 club to beat me? You have got to be the craziest person I’ve ever met in this game! How do you expect that to combat this?”
Merkchops pulls out a giant, jewel encrusted two hand sword that had the enchantment of razor ice on it. He started doing swings and twirls with it, to show off his expertise with it. Mingynas, of course, was nonplussed by Merkchops demonstration. She knew what power she could wield with the little club she had in her hand, and would only be too happy to show this arrogant orc. Merkchops just put his hands out to his sides, giving Mingynas an open show at him, which she took, swinging the club hard into his stomach. The breath was blown out of his mouth, his tiny eyes as wide as anyone had ever seen them as he felt something his stomach collapse in agony. Immediately he knew what must have happened, when he had his eyes closed, someone of a higher level must have snuck up on him and hit him, after all, no level 1 could’ve possibly caused any damage to a level 85, right? But his wide eyes looked around, and the only thing he could see for hundreds of feet was Mingynas’ smirking face.
“Did that hurt, you big oaf? Oh, look at your hp now, you’re down to 66,430, I brought you down 2020 points with one shot, and I wasn’t even using a special attack, that was just a basic strike with 20% of my attack power. But you felt it, didn’t you?”
“I know what you are now, you’re a twink aren’t you, you’re so confident because you beat a couple of people 20 levels higher than you with your enhanced gear, so you think you can take someone like me down. Well guess what? You won’t beat me, for all your gear and your stats, you’re still not up to my power level.”
“A twink? Oh no, no, no, I’m not a twink, see, a twink would have all expensive gear and weapons left to them, as you can see, I’m starting out with the basic gear and weapons of a warrior. What I am, is simply superior, I have maxed out every stat in this game, you say that you’re a tank, that you could take on a dungeon mostly by yourself? Let me tell you a little something I’ve done, you know the twilight highlands? I cleared it out by myself, using no weapon other than my bare hands. You think you’re tough, did you single-handedly take on 25 level 83-85 enemies at the same time, survive each and every one of their blows, and then take them out one at a time like they weren’t even resisting you?”
“No! That’s impossible, no level 85 anything could possibly do that. And you’re trying to tell me that a mere level one could do that? You’re making this stuff up. Quit messing with me and leave, or I’ll show you a thing or two.”
“Why don’t you then? Attack me, I dare you! And don’t hold back, hit me with something special, because it’ll be your only shot at trying to hurt me. Come on, if you‘re as strong as you say, and I‘m as weak as you say, then you should one shot me like I‘m a deer or bunny. What‘re you waiting for? Scared… of a tiny little 2‘9 50 pound gnome? Big orc, you are!”
Obviously this little gnome was confident that she could handle him, but of course Merkchops was hearing all this talk and moment by moment he grew more and more enraged until finally he could hold back no longer and hit Mingynas with a blood strike. His eyes grew wide with shock as he noticed that the attack had little or no effect and saw that his nemesis’ hp was at 114, his attack, which had been so effective against so many top level opponents, bringing hits of over 2500 hp on level 85s took only 1 hp off this level 1 gnome! He got so frustrated that he lashed out again, but Mingynas stepped aside, easily dodging the strike, she did so for the next 30 seconds, easily moving out of the way for powerful blow after powerful blow. Merkchops decided to use death and decay, but somehow Mingynas was immune to it’s damage!
“No! This can’t be possible! Hold still damn it! You’re so fast, how the hell did you get so fast! And you’re so tough, how did the one thing that I landed, that should’ve killed you in one shot, take only one hit point off? I’ve beaten tons of enemies in one shot with that thing, and you looked like you hardly felt it! What the heck is going on here? Are we in some alternate universe? Where level 1 is the most powerful level?”
“Nope, this is still our universe, and a level 85 is usually the most powerful level you can attain, and I’m talking about you, not me, because I don’t have to gain any levels, at 1, I am more powerful than anything in this game, if a level 1 was allowed to go into the more advanced dungeons, I could take on the most powerful bosses in this game all by myself. Do you want to know why? Do you want to know the secret of my power?”
“Yes! Absolutely, please, tell me, show me how you got so tough, fast, strong. Is it some abnormality, an anomaly?”
“In a manner of speaking, yes, when I was born, for some reason, my muscles were far bigger, and denser than any Gnome that was ever born before. I already had a six pack of abs when I came out of my mother’s womb. I was also uncommonly strong, and intelligent, I could walk at 5 months old, talk at 9 months old, and I killed my first level 1 Orc at 5 years old. At 5, I was 2’1 and weighed 25 pounds of muscle. I didn’t even have a weapon, I broke his neck with my superstrong fingers. I don’t need this weapon, Orc, not to beat you, not to beat anyone, I just carry it around for fun. Maybe it’s to lull people like you into a false sense of security. But you want to know how I can do the things I do? Why don’t I show you.”
Mingynas started taking off parts of her outfit, her cape, her shoulder pads, her tunic, her leggings until she was standing in front of Merkchops in nothing but a 2 piece bikini. Mingynas’ body was unlike anything Merkchops had ever seen, and he had seen his fair share of buff female Orcs and Trolls, but Mingynas had muscles that were huge for her frame, her traps reached halfway up her neck, cresting below her ears by only about an inch and a half. Her shoulders were at least 3 feet across, 3 inches wider than she was tall! She didn’t need shoulder pads, her shoulders looked harder than steel! Mingynas flexed a double biceps pose in front of Merkchops that made his mouth open even wider than it was. Her biceps were the size of a melon, which on her tiny frame looked absolutely enormous! He could see why his shot to the stomach had no effect on her, her proclamation of being born with a six pack was probably not facetious, as her abs bristled with 10 separate chunks of muscle that look like they could’ve deflected cannon fire with ease!
“I know what you’re thinking, I can see it in your eyes, and believe me, I’ve tried it, and they can. In fact, they can deflect pretty much every weapon available in Azeroth. From the most powerful mace to the most powerful gun, everything has had the same results, a flattened weapon and my abdominals in a-ok shape. See, when I was born, my father thought I‘d be a great find for the Alliance, that with the right training, who knew, maybe one day I‘d be the greatest warrior that ever existed in the Alliance, greater than King Magni Bronzebeard, greater than Andruin Wynn. From the time I was able to walk, we worked on strength drills, toughening drills, quickening drills, dodging drills, so when I stepped foot on the combat fields when I was old enough, I could do what I did to you, what I did to the heathens in the Twilight Highlands, defeat you utterly and convincingly.”
“Well, you haven’t defeated me yet, Gnome! Sure you may have all these big muscles, but there is still a vulnerable part of you, your head is uncovered, which is unwise, if I can slice it from off your muscular neck, then this whole discussion is for naught.”
“Well, I usually don’t offer a second chance, but for you, I’ll make an exception, you deserve to be humiliated a little bit more, so come on, use your mighty sword, take my head from off my shoulders, if you have the power. But if you can’t do it, guess what? I’m going to end this my way.”
Mingynas stood with her hands on her hips, stretching her head and neck as high as they would reach above her muscular shoulders and trap muscles. She nodded to Merkchops to do it. He didn’t need to be asked twice and took a mighty horizontal swing aimed right at the middle of her neck. The mighty 2 handed sword made contact with something that was much harder than it was designed to slash through and it’s momentum was immediately stopped. Merkchops drew the sword back with wide eyes, his hands shaking with the vibrations looking back from the blunted blade of the sword and the unscathed flesh of Mingynas’ neck. Mingynas stuck out her finger and thumb and clutched the tip of the vibrating sword with them, which caused it to stop shaking, but the vibrations continued out the end of the sword and Merkchops himself began shaking like he was in the middle of an Earthquake. Then Mingynas yanked the whole thing out of his hand, finding little resistance because of his shock.
“What…what are you doing? My sword, you know what I went through to get that?”
“Oh, don’t worry about it, because, as of right now, you don’t need it. You’re the one that’s going to quit, Orc, you threatened me with beating me so bad that I’d quit? Oh no, you’re the one that’s going to be quitting, little man. But first, I want you to go back to that little raid group you were going to take to try and conquer Ironforge, and I want you to tell them that Ironforge and all Alliance territories are under the protection of Mingynas the Invincible. Tell them if they don’t want to incur my wrath, they should stay in Horde territory, and if I get even a little hint that there’s a huge mega raid to try and stop me, I’ll go to wherever you all are meeting and take you all down all by myself. If you don’t think I can do it, watch this!”
She took Merkchop’s sword, which was made of the hardest metal known in Azeroth, quintuple layered and known for it’s toughness and near invulnerability and she proceeded to bend it in half without any noticeable effort on her part! Merkchops fell to his knees, his hands over his ears as the deafening shriek of metal tore through his senses as his trusty sword was rendered useless by the hands of a gnome, a gnome whose muscles had become 3 times more striated and veiny from the exertion on the sword.
“No way! How can you do that?!?! That sword weighed 270 pounds, it took all my strength to wield it, it was made of obsidian and titanium, the hardest materials in Azeroth! You’d have to have the strength of thousands to do that, maybe hundreds of thousands!”
“Which is why it would be unwise for a force, no matter how big, to make an attempt on Ironforge, tell them, tell your horde mates that, then again, maybe you shouldn’t, after all, it’s been so long since I’ve had some good entertainment around here. You know what, tell them that everything is okay, and if they ask about your trusty sword, tell them that you found a better weapon, a less elegant weapon, but if it was wielded by the right person, it can be very effective.”
“What weapon should I replace it with, then?”
“Why mine of course! Like I said, I don’t need it, I can defeat any force with my bare hands, and if I need a rock or tree, I can rip them out of the ground. Here have my club, and go, go back to your horde teammates and tell them that everything is completely fine.”
“Yes, alright, I bow to your strength, and I will do as you ask. I apologize for what I said to you earlier, I deserved to get my ass kicked. You taught me a lesson, little one, I will never underestimate a lower level again.”
“That’s great, what is your name?”
“Merkchops, what’s yours?”
“Mingynas, well Merkchops, it was a pleasure to meet you, and a great pleasure to show you the error of your ways. You know, for an Orc, you’re not half bad looking, if you decide to join the Alliance, maybe we can hook up.”
“Re…really? You’re not joking?”
“Yeah, I mean it, you’re in great shape, I like my men with muscles, even if they’re weaker than me, no one has bigger muscles in this game than an Orc. So the offers out there. But first, you must go back to your horde mates and help me humiliate them, if you do that, I’m all yours!”
“Oh Boy! You know I’ll do just that, I’ll be back in a couple minutes, they’re meeting up not far from here, in the Wetlands, we all got winged mounts, so the flight there and back shouldn’t take too long.”
Mingynas blew a kiss to Merkchops and waved bye to him as he went. The resulting war between 40 Horde members of every class, going from level 82 to level 85 against the one level 1 Gnome Warrior was as one-sided a fight as ever witnessed in the annuls of Azeroth. Mingynas was as good as her word, as she took several horde at the same time, then picked up a tree and cleared out a dozen more, sending them miles and miles away, she picked up a huge beach ball sized rock that weighed 4 tons and bowled over 10 more. They never got past her, as before they came she set up a wall of rocks in front of the entrance to Ironforge, which only she, with her overwhelming strength, could possibly put up or tear down. Her power was incredible, beating several level 85s with only one shot, while not a single one resisted for more than 3 shots from any attack she launched on them. Within 5 minutes, it was all over, bodies of horde warriors strewn all over the ground with Mingynas standing tall (relatively) above them.
When the fight was over Merkchops came out of his hiding spot, his mouth open at the destruction Mingynas had created, he was spell bound by the view of her muscles, bigger than he’s ever seen them as they pulsed with each breath she took. She reached for him quickly, and he thought she was going to attack him, but she pulled him down into a dip and kissed him full on the lips. He was held in her arms quite easily, for minute after minute of the passionate kissing, when she let him up for air, he was absolutely madly in love with her. He knew he loved muscles, and strength was one of his absolute favorite fetishes, with lift and carry being an offshoot of that. Well, very few orc women had the strength to lift him for very long, so in Mingynas, he met his dream woman.
And they lived happily ever after.
-
http://www./stories/jeremy/dimension.txt (http://www./stories/jeremy/dimension.txt)
:sorry: LINK WON'T CONNECT
That's one of mine, I'll post it...
Here's a story that involves me going into another Dimension where I can control what goes on.
Disclaimer: This story is complete fiction, if you can't handle some of the
acts that occur within, such as young and mature females with extra large
muscles using those muscles to please grown men, whether it means having sex
with them, flexing for them, or performing impossible strength feats for them,
please do not read this story. This story is meant to be complete fantasy and
should not be misconstrued as anything connected with reality, nothing in this
story is real, none of the events could not and never will happen, if you
don't like what is contained in this story, get over it. Do not complain to me
about the content, you have been warned.
My Kind of Dimension
By Jeremy Wilson
iceshanty62@hotmail.com
I step into an alternate dimension suited to my tastes
Prologue: The bright blue light could be seen from only hundreds of yards
away, but it was so bright that it could have blinded anyone within a 50 yard
radius. There was an eerie power radiating from its center, as the 8 foot
wide, 6feet tall barrier glowed in its own eerily beautiful way. It was in an
isolated part of the country, which just about no one went to or came out of.
No one, but me. I was to learn that this doorway to another dimension only
opens for 5 minutes every 500 years, and I was the man lucky enough to be
there when it opened that day. You are about to go on that journey with me, a
journey to an alternate dimension, a dimension where it seems I have the
ultimate power to transform anyone into whatever I wish them to be, and there
are no rules or limitations, come join me, won't you?
Chapter I My Kind Of Dimension
Its real cool living out in the country, no one to bother you, not really all
the worries of the modern world to intrude on your doorstep. Plus, sometimes
stuff happens out here that would probably never happen in the big city. Like
today, as I was driving home from the city with my groceries, the only thing
that I can't get out where I lived. The day started normally, the alarm clock
woke me up a little late, but I didn't think anything of it and did my chores
around the farm. Then I went out to town to get what I needed, nothing out of
the ordinary there, then when I started back something caught my attention,
dark clouds were forming, not huge clouds over the whole city, but dark gray,
almost black clouds that had formed about 3 miles away, 2 miles north of my
house. There was lightning, but it wasn't the color of normal lightning, it
was actually dark purple, it made me slow but not stop, I knew I had to get
home to hold down the farm for the storm. Going 45 miles an hour down a 35
limit road, I could see that I was making good time, I was looking around
trying to see if there were any signs of a storm coming on other than the
clouds. This couldn't have been an isolated storm just around this one part of
the county, could it? Well, all that looking around prevented me from seeing
that the cloud was right over me now and also that the lightning was getting
closer and closer. Just then a bolt of lightning struck the road, about 40
feet in front of me, I was moving to fast, I couldn't swerve, I couldn't
really stop, and the last thing I saw before everything went black was a
blue-white light and a lot of electric shocks going all over the car.
I awoke, seven hours later according to my watch, in my car, and everything
seemed to be normal, except that the skies were blue and perfectly clear, no
clouds or lightning could be seen. But it was the same area that I had been
in, there were trees, trees, and more trees around me and a black top road
leading down to my farm, so I continued that way. When I reached my farm and
house I was amazed to see a Ford Lincoln Town car, a car that no one I knew
owned or could afford. Then I saw someone that looked facially very much like
me, except he had jet black hair, slicked back and a jet black goatee. Could
that be a cousin or a long lost uncle, no I would have known if I had a rich
relative, but he looked like he lived there, in my house! What's going on, who
was this, am I going crazy? It reminded me of that Star Trek episode, where
Kirk, Spock, and others are transported into an alternate dimension, Oh my
God, is that what this is, is that me in an alternate universe? It must have
been that weird lightning storm, that's what shifted me to this dimension.
Wow, I can't believe my luck. Just then a little movement caught my eye and
shifted my attention back to the farm, a girl was coming out of the door. She
couldn't have been more than 12 years old, really short at 4'10 and was thin
but curvy, she had blond hair and a freckled face that showed her youth and
cuteness. But she looked mature also, showing confidence and grace as she
walked up to my alternate universe counterpart. She started wiggling her hips
sexually, as though she was looking for some action, which I wanted to give
her, but I think my counterpart of this dimension already had. Oh man, she's
can't be more than 13 how could she and he be doing that stuff, well I found
out, not only is she horny, but she takes what she wants, as she basically
attacked my counterpart and started mugging him with affection, she was very
strong for her size, must be a gymnast, I thought. I then saw that my
counterparts feet were not on the ground anymore, I looked closer to find that
this little girl 4'10 and 85 pounds of her was lifting her lover, who was at
least a foot taller and 150 pounds heavier than her, but was close to
weightless in her hands. Then I thought, hey wait a second, I though about how
she must be very strong for a girl her age, and then she is suddenly
performing an awesome feat of strength, did I do that!?! Hmmm, then I thought
about her growing so muscular that her clothes would be close to bursting off
her body. I transferred that thought over to her and suddenly there was a
creak, like a car being lowered to the ground on a chain. I looked ahead and
noticed that the young girls shoulders were growing wider and wider by the
second! Then her breasts started growing outward, being held up by some big
pectoral muscles. Her biceps were straining the sleeves of her long-sleeved
shirt, almost ripping the seems of the overmatched satin. I did it, I can
control things here.
My God, I could be a king, I could be a ruler, but no, I am not greedy, I just
want a woman to call my own. You see unlike my counterpart, I am not
physically fit, I have always been obese, 320 pounds at a height of 5'10 and
have never been confident or self-assured in the ladies department. I have had
only one steady girlfriend, but she was not what you would call pretty, I
stayed with her for 3 years, because no one else would take me. Now, here, I
have the power to change that. Not only that, I can do what I have always
dreamt about, muscular and strong girls have been a major turn for me ever
since I can remember, and from what I have seen, I have the power to change
women in any way I have see fit, and I plan to use that power a lot. But first
I decided to see if I could change myself, I have always found myself to be
ugly, I had a 50 inch waist, man breasts, and a mediocre looking face. So
first I decided to lower my waist to 34 inches, and wow, the fat just
disappeared, my pants were awfully loose, I am going to have to change that
too. I then made sure that my pecs were nothing but bone, flesh and muscle,
because to this point they had only been fat. I transformed the rest of my
body into muscle as well, not huge muscle, but middle weight boxer type
muscle, a little ripped and not to big, but impressive to a normal guy. Now,
instead of the 5'10 320 pound blob of fat, I was a 6 foot 195 pound hunk of
muscle. I said to myself, "wow, wait til the ladies get a load of me, I can
have any woman I want now!" Then I also changed my clothes, to the hottest
fashions that were available in the dimension, then I went to town, ready to
unleash some changes on the world.
I rode into town, now in a vintage black Dodge Charger, which I created on the
way here, by transforming my old crappy Chrysler LeBaron, which was two years
too old. God, I love these powers, I thought to myself, and now one last thing
to change. Nothing important, but I always wanted to know what it would be
like to have a big penis, so I gave myself a 10 incher, instead of my usual 6
incher. Now, with that taken care of I can start with the women of town, I
would concentrate on mostly older women with beautiful faces, and girls in
their upper teens, who look facially beautiful, but need better bodies. But
one thing I wanted to make sure that all the women that I would enhance would
be 5'2 or shorter. I have always had this fetish for shorter women who would
be strong enough to pick me up and carry me around like a baby. So of course,
the other part of what I was going to do was make the women I found the most
attractive, I would give them superhuman power, and of course the most
beautiful of these would also get huge muscles, and a select few of those
women would get to be in my muscle woman harem. I parked my car in a grocery
store parking lot, making sure that it wouldn't get stolen I put a security
alarm on it and a boot, which of course I could get rid of with just a
thought, man, I love this power I've been given, it makes me feel all tingly.
I figured walking around would be the best way to find the women I really
wanted, especially when judging height and looks, so I went out to find my
future muscle wives. I looked around and saw a promising beginning, a 18 year
old girl that was about 5'4", but she had a boyfriend, so I decided to leave
her be, but I did give her twenty percent more strength than her boyfriend,
just in case he gets rough with her. No muscle, I want him to be totally
unaware of her power until she needs to use it. Oooo, here comes a pair of 15
year olds, then I thought, no too young, I am not going to go below 18 with
any girls, I know I have power to make the rules here, but even I have
standards when it comes to that. Then I spotted this nice looking 69 year old
grandma, and thought, she could use a little muscle and strength, I am not
going to fall in love with her, but she deserves a little something, so I
enhanced her, making her as strong as she was when she was 30 years old. Wow,
she looks great now, at least 15 years younger and much more fit than any 69
year old has a right to look. Ok, I have had enough fun with this, now to find
the women that I want to fulfill my fantasies, now for the real fun to begin.
I went to a strip club first, knowing that my look could attract even the most
strident of dancers who were lesbians, I was handsome, had good style and had
a nice muscular body. The first dancer I saw on stage looked fit enough, with
a flat stomach and virtually no fat on her body, not ripped, but just muscular
enough to be strong and feminine, like a gymnast or a ballerina. I couldn't
tell her height, but she looked to be a little taller than I liked, so I
singled her that I was interested and she nodded and singled that I could meet
her in the back booth. Whoa, the old me couldn't even get a beautiful girl
like that to notice me before, these powers kick ass! So here I am in the back
of the bar with a beautiful 21 year old girl, I stood up and she was in high
heeled shoes, which made her eyes level with my chin, I am 6' and she had 4
inch heels, which probably put her at 5'4, not too bad, still smaller than me
by a lot, but not as much as I preferred. So we talked for a little while and
she was telling me what she wanted to do with her life, she wanted to go into
fitness contests, but because she didn't have the money for equipment or a gym
membership, she had to strip as a means to get by. I felt sorry for her at
that point, I knew she wasn't the kind I would want to take advantage of, she
was just too innocent and cute. I did want to help her though, so I gave her a
gym membership card that I produced out of thin air, I told her to go and use
the gym as much as she wanted, and she would keep getting stronger and she
would be able to live her dream. Okay, I didn't really add a girl to my harem,
but I did a good thing, so I was feeling good about myself.
Now on to some more fun, I left the strip bar with my head held up high, I
never knew how it felt to help people at this level before, I am really a good
guy. So I started walking down to the Mickey D's in town to see if I could
pick up a girl there, I am sure there were a few there back in my dimension
that caught my eye, I wonder if they would be working here in the alternate
dimension. So I entered the side door and my eyes immediately came upon a girl
that I had always liked seeing here, a girl that was two years behind me in
high school and even though I was older, I admit I had a thing for her. So now
here was my time, now I had a chance to ask her out and find if she had what I
liked in a woman, if she had, I think she would be the first of my muscle
harem. She was definitely as beautiful as I remember in my home dimension, and
was definitely the same height, which really attracted me to her in the first
place, only 4'11, she barely came up to the bottom of my neck, and she looked
really athletic, as she was a cheerleader and gymnast. I have been looking at
her for a long time, so I swallowed the butterflys in my throat and approached
her. "Lexie, Lexie Johnson, I don't know if you remember me, I was two years
ahead of you in high school, my name is Jeremy Wilson. (Please note that I
look a little different in this dimension, not as heavy as in my home
dimension, and she knew my counterpart, who is much healthier, so she didn't
instantly recognize me, but she still accepted my word as the truth, which it
was to a certain degree)"Anyway, I have always thought you were very pretty,
and well, would you go out with me, to catch up on old times?" I tried my
hardest not to influence her mind with my powers, I wanted her to like me for
me first before I let her know what I was really like. She said "Sure, Jeremy,
we can have coffee tonight at 8PM, how's the main street cafe in Manitowoc?" I
immediately agreed, the butterflies rising again in my stomach, ok now, how to
break my powers to her, I wish I was a much more articulate speaker, without
being to high strung and obnoxius. Then something happened in my mind and I
started talking like a college professor "Why yes that would be terrific
Lexie, can't wait to see you there, I will be there with bells on, thank you."
So we met up, she was wearing a nice dress, black with white flowers,
short-sleeved, with a plunging neck-line, wow, she was even more beautiful
than usual, if she wanted in on my muscle harem idea, I would be in heaven.
5'1 in 3 inch heels, less than 100 pounds of thin, lean muscle, I couldn't
have asked for a more perfect candidate for this transformation. But first I
had to convince her, I hope I am right about my feelings about her, and I hope
she would hear my whole proposal and not just walk after I mention my powers
to her. Okay here goes, I walk up to her, take her hand in mine and look deep
into her eyes, trying to find any recess of her mind that might have contained
muscle fantasies for herself. I found a faint memory of her working out in
high school, trying to get stronger for cheerleading, but never being strong
enough to lift more than 80 pounds on the bench press. She looked frustrated
that she couldn't get stronger and more muscular. There it was, there was the
memory of her past that I could use to make her become what I always wanted to
see her be, a super muscular, unbelievably strong young woman. She said
"Jeremy? You alright, you just froze for about 15 seconds?" I laughed and said
"Yes, I am alright Lexie, I just got lost in your deep blue eyes." She said
"Oh, thats so sweet, but no one calls me Lexie anymore, most of my friends
call me Alex, my full name is Alexandra, but I didn't want to be thought of as
a nerd with a freaky name, so I just started calling myself Lexie, and
everyone did the same after a while." I said "Okay, Alex, I guess that
shouldn't be to hard for me, I just love your full name, Alexandra sounds
regal and noble." We sat down in a corner booth and ordered some food,
Alexandra ordered a chicken caesar salad and I ordered Surf and Turf. When we
were finished eating we started to talk, me talking about what I have done
since high school, her talking about her own career after high school, I never
once mentioned my powers, but I wanted to get around to it soon.
So I started, "I remember the first time I saw you, in the high school gym,
you were trying to bench about 80 pounds, but it was really hard for you." I
continued "From that first time, I was fascinated with you, mostly because I
have always fantasized about getting together with a woman who lifts weights
and gets really strong." She said "Well unfortunately, I never really got
above that 80 bench press, I have always wanted to be more muscular and
stronger too, but my genetics just aren't right for it." She looked sad, I
couldn't stand to see that so I told her, "You know, I can help you with that,
I have a special supplement back at my place that can build muscle and
strength in anyone, I used it for a while and I will show you the results
later, I think you'll like it." Well that was the set-up, actually we didn't
need any supplements, I could just wish her body to get stronger and more
muscular every time she lifted, but I wouldn't tell her that, not now that I
had the perfect story to hook her. I will tell her eventually, but now it was
her time to decide. "Well, okay, I accept, I don't know how well it would work
on me, I mean I only weigh 95 pounds now, and at only 4'10 my body can't hold
a heck of a lot of muscle." I assured her, "Listen, the supplement strengthens
bones and helps form the muscles so that you can make them look however you
want them to. I, of course, will help you with your workouts, and with the
supplements, don't worry, everything is very safe, what do you think Alex?"
She smiled and said "Of course, I would love to try to build my muscles, and
if its safe what would the problem be, my only question is why do you want to
do this for me?" I smiled and said "Well I know how much you want to build
your strength and muscles, and like I said muscular women have always been
fascinating for me, unfortunately I have not had the opportunity to be close
to any of them, but with you I feel together we can accomplish your dreams and
mine at the same time." So Alexandra said "Okay, let's set up a time to meet
tomorrow at the gym and we can help each of us become our fantasies, Jeremy."
Alex said while smiling wide, showing off her sparkling white teeth. Wow she
is even more perfect for me then anyone I have ever met. Well we set up the
time at 1PM and I told her to bring both sweats and spandex work out clothes
for her session tomorrow. "Tomorrow will be the best day you have ever
experienced and I hope it will be mine, if you know what I mean." I chuckled
to myself after we said good bye, yes tomorrow will change everything.
So we went to the gym in Manitowoc, there was one about 14 miles from where I
was living now, in about the only high scale hotel in Two Rivers, my hometown.
I of course don't have to pay, as I have used my powers to make the staff
believe I was paying, without actually paying, what can I say, just because I
am a good guy, that doesn't mean I have to do everything in a good way. So, I
am wearing my neon green workout shorts, with a gold tang top, not only
because I am a huge packer fan, but these were the only clothes that I could
get in such a short period of time, so I picked out my two favorite colors. I
knew they looked goofy, so when I entered the gym I clouded the thoughts of
all the people working out there so that they wouldn't notice my weird taste
in clothes. I got there twenty minutes early to set up the appointment with
the guys in there, so I had complete control of the gym from1-3. I want to
have complete privacy as me and Alex pump each other up, so no man can see the
strength and beauty that she will become. Not that I really have to worry, I
could make myself bigger and stronger than all of them put together, but
again, I don't want to make a spectacle at the gym. Alex got there about a
minute early and even though she was wearing a baggy gray sweatsuit, she was
just about the most gorgeous thing I could remember. She smiled at me and said
"Ready to get pumped, big guy." I smiled and said "I'm ready if you're ready,
and you definitely look ready." She smiled again and asked "So where is this
magic supplement that you think can grow me muscle." So I took a water bottle
and told her "Here it is, its already mixed so you can just drink it down and
we can get started." While she was drinking, I was changing her body
internally, slightly so she wouldn't be able to feel it or notice it right
away. She gulped the whole thing and let out a shuddering breath, she said
with a look of suprise "Wow, I can't believe I drank the whole thing, it was
delicious, and I feel energized already." Well all that was in the shake was
cappacino mixed with a slim fast type drink. The real power I had already
given her, the power to gain unlimited strength by lifting heavier and heavier
weights, she will also gain muscle easier, but won't become as huge as a male
bodybuilder, more like the hugest of female bodybuilders, such as my favorites
Paula Suzuki and Tina Lockwood.
To be really honest, I wanted to keep her the same height, although I probably
could have changed that, but the one thing that fascinated me the most about
her was that she was trying to get stronger and more muscular at such a short
height of 4'10, that is the one thing that attracted me since the first time I
saw her. So I changed her muscle and bone structures enough so she could carry
the muscle on her body, and then after I changed her metabolism so that most
of the food she ate would be turned directly into muscle, instead of fat.
Also, I made her arms and leg bones a little thicker, so she wouldn't have
trouble walking around with so much muscle weight hanging off of her. Now
everything is in her ball court. So we moved to the bench, which was stacked
with 50 pounds, plus the bar, a total of 95 pounds, which is 15 pounds her
max, and just over 5 pounds less than she weighed. She said "Jeremy I can't do
this, there is 95 pounds on there, how can I start off with something that I
have never even come close to benching before." I told her "Don't worry, I
will be spotting you the whole way, remember, the only real failure is to
never have tried in the first place, and don't forget that you just had the
best supplements available, with that nothing bad can happen, okay?" She
slowly nodded her head, somewhat unsure, but still willing to try. She
stretched her arms as far as they would go and asked me for a liftoff, because
her short arms couldn't get the bar all the way off of the rack, I helped her
get it off and she took control of it, arms straight, but shaking slightly.
She lowered it slowly, not wanting to lose control of the heavy(to her) weight
and when it touched her almost non-existent chest, she started to lift it,
shaking a little but pushed it a little higher every second, until finally she
had lifted it straight up again. She had her eyes closed the entire time, with
a look of stern determination on her face, but after she completed the lift,
she had a huge smile on her face and said "Wow, I don't believe I benched 15
pounds over my max, on my first lift, unreal." I told her "Believe me, when we
are done today, 95 pounds will feel like an ounce to you, my dear." She looked
at me shocked that I called her dear, but then quickly blushed and nodded her
head like a shy schoolgirl.
We progressed from there, me spotting her and helping her lift the weights,
her growing stronger and stronger each time she tried it. As she tried harder
and harder, the stronger she got, first doing it for 1 rep at 95, then 3, then
7, then 10, going up and up until finally she was able to do 30 reps with 95
pounds. "Wow, all this in under half an hour, I feel 10 times stronger than I
was when we started, and I feel stiff in my limbs, but its a good feeling." So
I asked "Wanna try more weight on here, that last set was much too easy for
you." She nodded and I loaded the bar to 150 pounds, knowing that her body
could now process the muscle faster and faster, this should be no problem for
her. She got down, not even caring that this weight is fifty pounds more than
what she weighed, she didn't even need me to take the bar of the rack any more
and started benching it, slowly but smoothly. She did 12 reps on her first
set, trying harder and breathing deeper on her last three. "Oooo, it burns
Jeremy, it almost hurts to breathe." I said "Don't worry Alex, its just your
body is growing stronger and building muscle as you relax between sets, you
should be able to bench this weight more easily in the second set and as you
bench more and more the feeling will not be as intense, its like sex, the
first time always hurts, and then all you feel is pleasure, trust me on this."
I told her to stretch out some more and when she feels comfortable again. She
didn't notice while she was stretching, but I put the weight up to 175,
because at this point I don't think she would feel the difference, she is
getting steadily stronger and she wouldn't recognize one weight from another
at this point. So she got down, not even knowing I had switched the weight and
started benching again, with 75 pounds more than she weighed, and this time
she proceeded to press it for 20 reps, making it look quite easy.
"Now, how do you feel, Alex, how do your muscles feel right now?" I asked,
with a touch of concern, but also with a bit of cockiness, because I knew she
should be feeling great. "I feel all tingly and light, its an awesome feeling,
I can't believe the sensations that are going through my body." I smiled and
said "Okay then, you want to multiply and magnify these feelings? Well the
only way is to put more weight on the bar, believe me, you are only starting
on your muscle journey." It was at this time that I actually looked closely at
her body and saw that her sweatshirt and pants were not as baggy and bulky as
they were 45 minutes ago, obviously she had grown some pretty big muscles in
that time, my smile got even wider. She agreed and I proceeded to load the bar
until it weighed 225 pounds, 2 and a quarter times what she weighed. I had a
feeling she might have a little trouble with this weight, but I wanted to see
her do it, mostly because if she was able to do this weight, then most likely
she could press me over her head, because I weighed only 195 pounds at this
time. She stretched a bit, pulling the gray sweatshirt a little tighter around
her now muscled frame, and then got down again, and without prompting or help
from me, took the 225 pounds off of the rack with ease. She slowly benched it,
using perfect form, but not using all of her power yet, I could tell she could
have benched much more at this point, and that fact alone made me very, very
excited. She proceeded to do this incredible weight for 30 reps, which is
incredible considering that she weighed just less than 100 pounds when we
started. Only 45 minutes into our workout and her max went from 95 pounds for
one rep and now she could do 130 pound more than that for 30 reps with the
ease of lifting a stuffed animal. Sitting up, it appeared that her sweatshirt
was ready to tear at the seams in the arms and chest, you could see that the
muscles in her upper body were striated and vascular because the shirt was
almost transparent because of its tightness. Oh, man, not even in my wildest
dreams have I ever thought that I would see anything like this, and if I am
right, there will be no limits to how strong see will be, and I don't know
what the limits of her muscle growth would be, but it won't matter, because
she is already my fantasy come to life.
"Can't we put some real weight up on here, the last couple of sets weren't
challenging at all." She said with a confident smirk on her face. "I thought
you would never ask, now this might be a big jump, but I think you can handle
it, you could have benched that 225 pounds all day and night if you wanted
to." I told Alex, as I loaded the bar up to 495 pounds, which is unreal
considering that only one known woman has even come close to benching 500
pounds, and that woman was 5'7 and close to 200 pounds, not 4'10 and 100
pounds. Now I knew her sweats wouldn't hold up if she had a little bit of
trouble with this weight, her muscles would burst through it like a finger
through a tissue. Well, Alex got down, not even appearing the least bit
worried at the size and weight of all the plates on the bar, almost five times
her body weight. She put her hands on the bar and nodded up to me,
acknowledging that she might need a spot on this one. I nodded back and with
that the heavy bar rose off of the rack, it looked easy enough at that point,
and lowered it slowly down to her chest. She breathed in and out a couple
times and then lifted the bar straight up, as though it wasn't that hard, she
smiled and lowered the bar again, amazed at the ease in which she was handling
about 5 times what she weighed. Just then I noticed a tear at the top of her
sweatshirt, and it was getting larger after every rep, finally on her 20th
repitition, her shirt gave out and ripped totally, exposing her incredible
body.
My eyes nearly fell out of my skull as I looked down, staring into the
biggest, veiniest and most striated chest that could possibly exist on a
human. It was at that point she stopped and held her arms across her chest,
embarrassed at the sudden turn of events. I couldn't have been happier though,
as the way she crossed her arms puffed her biceps out to a huge degree,
letting me see a huge vein on top of the peak and also showed some nice well
defined horseshoe shaped triceps. The thing that amazed me was that she looked
as big as any heavyweight Ms. Olympia contender, even those woman a foot
taller and 80 pounds heavier than her. Her biceps had to be 18 inches, and her
chest was at least 50 inches if it was a centimeter. Her neck had also
thickened some at the time, but not enough to appear unfeminine. She then got
over he shock and embarrasment and proceeded to get down on the bench again,
now she was totally addicted to building bigger and stronger muscles, and I
have to say, that I wanted it for her as much as she wanted it for herself. So
I just stood there, because I knew she was much too strong and hard with
muscle to worry about getting crushed under the really heavy weight. With an
unbelievable fury in her eyes she started benching, still slow, but with such
a steady pace that she could bench the 495 pounds until she wanted to stop and
she didn't appear to want to stop. Finally she did, after 100 reps, and I am
sure she could have done much more with that weight, she was superhumanly
strong now. She demanded me to fill the bar with as much weight as it could
hold, the whole thing weighed 910 pounds, and I was getting a little scared
here, I didn't know how much she weighed now, with her Olympia sized muscle,
but it couldn't have been more than 125 because her height had remained the
same. Now she was attempting over seven times her bodyweight and with the fire
in her eyes and the muscles pulsing in her body I didn't think that that World
record would stand a chance. She got down quickly, rage making her stronger
still, as she placed her hands on the bar you could see that she was squeezing
as hard as she possibly could, warping the parts of the bar that she was
touching. She lifted the bar of the rests and proceeded to knock off 50 reps
with a weight so massive that the ends of the bars were bending to the floor
with about a 45 degree tilt!
Holy crap in a handbasket, the size of the muscles on her frame now could have
belonged to a middle weight male bodybuilder, and she was ripped to shreds
with veins running all over her massive frame. She sat up and flexed without
hesitation, knowing now that she was the strongest human being on the planet
now and she didn't have to be scared of anything anymore. Hey, I would bet
that she is damn close to being bulletproof, the way her muscles shined with
sweat and the way her 8 pack abs were now exposed, made it appear that she had
armour on her body. Now she looked at me, not with that fire of rage, but a
look of lust and passion, a look that said, I want you right now, and I am
going to take you. As much as I wanted that I knew this was not the place,
even though we were pretty much alone, we didn't have a lot of time before our
private time was up, and if the room was in this shape and they saw her size
and strength, we wouldn't be able to do anything in the future, because she
would be hounded about it day and night. So, I was forced to snap her out of
it, even though I wanted her just as much, I told her "Lexie, honey, we gotta
go, we have to clean up around here before all the regulars come back in, I
know you could take them, with your strength, they wouldn't stand a chance,
but we don't want to cause a big commotion." Now she appeared calmed down, but
her muscles were still throbbing, looking for something to do, I noticed the
bench bar still had her finger imprints so I looked her in the eye and nodded
at the bar. She smiled and nodded back, we started unloading the bar of the
865 pounds that was on it and put the plates away in the appropriate places.
The she took the empty bar off the rests and held her hands as far apart as
she could in a curling position. She started straining, veins pumping blood to
her muscles, pecs and arms becoming bigger with each and very amount of power
she poured into it. The metal started creaking as she bent it in half, it was
now really deformed, but that didn't stop her from bending it again, she was
getting stronger each time and when she was finished, the metal bar was the
size of a kid's lunch box. Her muscles were even more huge at this point,
making a heavyweight male bodybuilder look like a child next to her. Finally
she put the bar between her huge pecs, over 70 inches around and 8 inches deep
and squeezed it so hard it evaporated, leaving no trace of it. We measured her
biceps at 25 inches, totally unreal when considering that this 23 year old
girl was only 4'10 and started out with 10 inch arms. She started out at only
100 pounds even, and now after only 2 hours of heavy lifting weighed 175
pounds of Mr. Olympia sized muscle!
This totally amazed me, she grew from little girl, hardly any muscles at all
to super strong super girl with muscles that rivaled the biggest man in the
whole world. I produced another bar out of thin air, I knew I could have
repaired that last bar easily, but I wanted to see Alex use her strength one
last time, and I wasn't disappointed in the least. Now, though, it was time to
leave, we had our 2 hours of work and fun, and it was time for the regular
lifters to come back from their breaks. Hah, if they only knew what we did in
here, if they only knew what this little girl was capable of, they wouldn't
know what to do. I then created a four X sweat shirt and some totally baggy
sweat pants, because she had grown out of those as well, as you can probably
tell, I am not a leg man, hehehe. She made them look regular on her, as though
she was really fat, but that was just the opposite, her muscles made her so
wide that she had to leave sideways, since her back was wider than the
doorframe. Yes, she was that wide, almost as wide as she was tall. "Ok, you
ready, lets go to my place, we can relieve our tensions there, my love." We
walked out arm and arm, smiling all the way, knowing that my life had changed
forever. Now, all I have to do is find other members for my muscle harem. To
be continued....not!
-
Guess what, I have another one as well, the Crossing Over:
The Crossing Over - A Story of Feminine Power
By Jeremy Wilson
shaneomacfan2@yahoo.com
_____________________________
A very special woman crosses from an alternate universe into ours
_____________________________
*Author's Note: I think I have written most kinds of stories, and looking
back, I think science fiction stories have been my most successful, so here I
go with another science fiction type tale, where the main female character
comes to us from another dimension, where all women are like she is, hugely
muscular, super powerful, and completely sexually uninhibited. This is sort of
my homage to Musclebound's stories, but unlike most of his characters, my
female characters will be very gentle and caring concerning her mortal male
characters, despite the fact that she could be billions of times stronger than
they are. That's one of the things that draw me to his particular stories,
that fact that no feat of strength is beyond their reach, they can do things
that the human imagination has a hard time conceiving, with barely the flick
of their pinky. This story may resemble Future of Woman, also written by yours
truly, but trust me, I am trying my best here to make it a completely
different story, while still trying to infuse the spirit of that story into
this one. Like in all my stories, there will be some haters who have never
liked anything written by me, and some that love every single thing I do, to
the former, I hope that I eventually change your view of me through hard work,
but if not, that's okay, I try to write stories to render my own personal
fantasies, not to render your fantasies, however similar it may be. To the
latter, may I say thanks for staying about so long, through the ups and downs
of my career, and I hope you enjoy this story as well. And for the rest of
you, if you enjoy stories of nearly infinitely strong women, read on, if you
don't, I suggest you find something else to read, for this won't be to your
liking. Some characters are not my property, so I hope the creators of those
characters are not perturbed by my use of them.**
The Arrival of Zendala
The night was dark, the sky a shade of deep blue that hasn't even a name, the
clouds gray, some white and fluffy, but there was a wind in the air that
chilled Michael Stevens to the bone as he walked the highway looking for a car
to hitchhike with, he was trying to get to a phone, he was heading home, but
his car broke down a couple miles back, he has had no contact for the past 7
hours and was exhausted with hardly anything to drink or eat. It may have been
a hallucination, something brought on by his severe fatigue, it could have
been a waking dream, but he saw something incredible. A large, silverish
colored flash could be seen from miles around, if there was anyone other than
him to see it, it was 40 meters away from where he was standing, he shielded
his eyes away from the light, only to find an incredibly large silhouette of
what looked like a person standing where the flash had been just a couple
seconds before. The image looked incredibly wide, though not very tall
compared to his 6'2, on closer inspection, he could see that it was indeed a
woman, though like no woman he had ever seen in all of his life. Coming closer
to her, he noticed that she was quite short, only about 4'10 or so, but
despite his height advantage, he could tell she may have weighed more than his
220 pounds, as she looked more muscular than any male bodybuilder he's ever
seen! It was also clear from her eyes, that she didn't know what was going on,
or where she was, but she immediately saw the man moving towards her and
yelled out, in clear English, "Who are you and Where am I?"
"Well, my name is Michael Stevens, and where you are, I don't really know,
I've been walking in the desert for miles and miles, the last town was at
least 7 miles back, Lake Tahoe, Nevada." Michael found it hard to talk and
even to breath really, as he looked on at the face of the woman he was talking
to, it was almost too beautiful for words, she made the World Class beauty of
Angelina Jolie look like a pig in slop! She had nice, plump limps, shiny blond
hair that went down to her shoulders, piercing dark blue eyes, and a pert,
petite little nose. He quickly broke the spell, "My question, what's your
name, and how did you get here?" She smiled and said, "Well, Michael, you can
call me Zendala, as for how I got here, I don't really know, we were having a
thunderstorm in my home village, and a bolt of lightning hit me and I guess it
must have shifted me into this dimension." Michael's mind could barely wrap
itself around what she just said, she was from another dimension. "Another
dimension, well, what makes your dimension so different from this one?"
Michael asked in a perplexed voice. "Well, in my home village, everyone looks
like me, we're all muscular women, and there are no men, they have been scared
off by our muscle and strength, so you're the first man I have seen in 12 of
our years." With that she suddenly started coming on to Michael, it was
obvious by the look in her eye that she wanted him, but he was a bit taken
aback by her, I mean she was tremendously muscular, and she came from a World
where women are the superior race, so who knows what she could do to him?
Michael said. "Zendala, you are a very beautiful woman, but I don't know, you
are probably too strong for me, I mean I do like my women strong, but if you
are as strong as you look, I'm sure you'd squash me in less than a second!"
Zendala laughed a bit at that, saying "Oh, I'm much, much stronger than I
look, but don't worry, I can be very gentle as well, I can control my
strength, so you have absolutely nothing to worry about there, sweety."
Michael was considering this, he thought a while and said, "Still, I would
like to know just how strong you are, I have read many stories on the internet
involving strong ladies, I don't know how long you're staying in this
dimension, and of course, you are here now, claiming to be very, very strong,
so it would be cool to see exactly what those gigantic muscles can do and I
don't know if I ever will have this chance again." Zendala nodded and said,
"Well, to tell you the truth, I don't really know all of what I'm capable of,
you see we are brought up to be strong from the time we're infants, so I
started off lifting small things, and kept on through, until I reached my
current age of 19, I lifted the equivalent of your weight when I was 2
standard years old, and have just gotten stronger and stronger since then.
But, I would love to see how strong I am in this dimension, perhaps I am even
stronger over here than I was in my home dimension, there's only one way to
find out!" With that she walked over to a fairly big rock, about 3 feet by 1
and a half foot, probably weighed about 180 pounds, she reached down with one
hand, crunching her fingers into it to establish a grip, and with minimal
effort, lifted over her head with that one arm. "This is nothing, I hope you
got some bigger weights around here than this!" With that she threw it up in
the air straight up, and when it came down, she flicked it away with her index
finger, way away, I mean it crossed over the horizon going 1000 miles per hour
or more. She moved over to a much bigger rock, about 5 feet tall, 7 feet long
and three feet across, I'm guessing it must have weighed 3 tons, if it weighed
an ounce, she picked it up with two hands and raised it above her head with
seeming ease! "This is just as easy, look!" She took one of her hands off of
it, and started tossing it back and forth between her hands like a beach ball,
before finally balancing it overhead with one finger! That huge rock was
nothing to her, 6000 pounds being supported first with her index finger, then
with nothing but her pinky finger, and it was just as light for each!
She became board of this after a while, no challenge was had for her, so she
flicked it with her pinky straight up, and it flew higher and higher, out of
sight, really, I'm sure it left Earth's atmosphere, as it didn't come down
anywhere around us! Her power was beyond belief, I mean even that was beyond
my imagining when Michael first asked her to demonstrate some of her power for
him. Of course, she wasn't even close to being done yet, what she had used up
to that point is a very, very small percentage of her overall strength, she
was just running short of objects to test her strength on out here. "Michael,
I want to test my strength more, but there doesn't seem to be anything out
here heavy enough to do that with, is there anything close to here that you
know of?" Michael thought about it for a bit and said, "Well, there's this new
gym in Las Vegas that opened about 2 months ago, called the Mega Power and
Bodybuilding gym, they have strength requirements that members have to reach,
only the strongest 10 percent of Superheroes from around the Universe are
being let in, and only one Woman has qualified so far, Wonder Woman, but I
have no doubts that you might have what it takes to work out there." She
smiled and turned around, nodding for Michael to get on her back, he did and
said, "Las Vegas is 200 miles in that direction", pointing west. She nodded
again and took off, running awesomely fast, everything became a blur for
Michael, he was lucky he was holding on tight, as Zendala was going close to
300 miles per hour, and for her it was a light jog, she was capable of going
much, much faster! Michael just closed his eyes when the velocity was getting
too fast for him, but suddenly we stopped, he opened them after what seemed
like a few seconds to find that they were there!
Michael got down from Zendala's wide back and round, hard butt cheeks and went
to the front door, he tried pulling it open with one hand, but it wouldn't
budge, then with both hands and all his power, he couldn't get the door to
move at all, it must have weighed hundreds of pounds, he couldn't even budge
it an inch. Zendala laughed a bit and said, "What's the matter, honey, is that
door too big and heavy for you, let little old me take care of it for you."
She grasped the door handle with one hand and pulled it open with seeming
ease, ushering Michael into the gym, seemingly not even noticing the doors
weight and bulk on the end of her arm. They were immediately stopped by a huge
guy, he must have been 6'8 and 450 pounds of muscle, who said "Rules state
that in order to enter, you must defeat me in an armwrestling match, just so
you know, I have 25,000 times the strength of a normal man, do you accept this
match?" He was looking at Michael at the time of saying this, not even think
about Zendala, who stepped forward and said, "I am the one who accept this
challenge, I think I am strong enough to beat you, so let's get it on!" The
huge man couldn't believe his eyes, here was a girl, almost two feet shorter
than him, 230 pounds less than him at least, and she was the one challenging
him to a strength match, was she insane? But he noticed that she did seem
especially muscular for her size, so it might be a better than average match,
he thought that She-Hulk just missed being a member, and Supergirl hadn't
applied yet, so it may be sort of cool to have more females around. He
motioned to a close-at-hand armwrestling table and signaled Michael to be the
referee, Zendala and he clasped their hands, he had all the leverage so he
called for 2 phone books to be placed under her elbow. "On three, ready, one,
two, three, go!" Michael counted down, but they didn't seem to really go at
all, Michael could tell the bouncer was straining, but he couldn't see any
signs of strain out of Zendala, in fact she was smiling! She looked calmly
over to Michael and winked, then looked back at the huge, straining
bodybuilder and said, "Have you started, yet? Why don't you use two hands,
cause I'm feeling you pushing at all." The enormous man looked up to his tiny
opponent's face, and nodded, joining his right arm with his left, pulling with
all the strength he had in two arms against her one. Yet it wasn't changing
the situation any, her arm stood motionless, against his two huge, veiny, 32
inch arms, finally she gently forced his arms down to the table without out
any effort and entered the gym. Michael tried to enter too, but the man said
"Hey, only she enters, you haven't beaten me, yet." Zendala didn't like the
sound of that.
She approached him, threateningly, "I don't know if you've noticed or not, but
I happen to have well over twice your strength, this man happens to be my
trainer and boyfriend, if you don't let him in, I will drag you in by your
hair and physically humiliate you right in front of everyone in that gym, do
you want that, small fry?" She flexed her biceps to emphasize her point, and
for the first time, the man could see what he was dealing with, her arms
reaching 26 inches around in seconds, finally stopping at 30 inches around,
she was 2 feet shorter, 230 pounds lighter, but her biceps were only 2 inches
smaller than his own! He was greatly humbled and motioned them both towards
the gym door, "Go ahead, Miss, and I'm sorry for the inconvenience, sir, you
can go in too." Michael and Zendala went into the interior of the huge gym,
they were amazed by the sight that lay before them, tons and tons of huge
weights, weight machines, and specially designed cardio equipment that was
meant for only the strongest people in the entire Universe. Zendala put her
hand on her mouth, trying to cover her school-girl like giggling as she saw
weights she knew no 20,000 men could lift, Michael was more in awe of all the
iron, steel and lead weights that were bigger than some cars. Dumbbells looked
only a little bigger than he was used to, but he knew they were built to be
hundreds of times denser than normal dumbbells in order to hold the
incomprehensible weights they did. He went over to the smallest one he could
find, which had a 5 on the side, so he thought it weighed only 5 pounds, but
no matter what he did, he couldn't budge it in the least, using all his power
and weight, he couldn't get what was normally a very light weight for him off
the rack. He stopped trying, then Zendala, whom Michael started referring to
as Zendie, took it right off the rack and started curling it with ease. "You
silly man, don't you realize that the 5 on the side doesn't stand for pounds,
it stands for tons! This dumbbell weighs 10,000 pounds!"
She did 100 reps for each arm before deciding to put it down and find some
bigger weights to lift. She moved on down to the 50 ton dumbbells and picked
one up in each arm, 100,000 pounds on each arm and she barely noticed their
weight! Again she did 100 reps with each arm and with a sigh put them back
down, she was bored, as the supposedly heavy weights were truly weightless to
her. Without a second thought, she went all the way to the end of the dumbbell
rack, where she lifted two dumbbells off the rack that had 250 marked on the
side, if every weight on up meant tons, the total she held in her hands
weighed 500,000 pounds! But no, there was an M on the side, so it didn't weigh
250 tons, it must have weighed 250 mega-tons! She was in the process of
lifting 500,000,000 pounds, and she didn't notice a difference! She skipped
right over the tons and went into the mega-ton dumbbells and didn't even
register that she made a mistake, only the strongest of the strongest of
superheroes could even budge those weights, and my girlfriend was curling them
just as easily as she curled the 50 ton dumbbells! "Zendala, do you notice any
added weight on those?" Zendala shook her head no and asked why, Michael said
"Well, those aren't 250 tons, darling, those are 250 Mega-tons, that means its
1000 times the weight of 250 tons, those dumbbells weigh 500 million pounds a
piece, and you're curling them like nothing!" She looked down in shock, mouth
open, then she looked back at Michael, "I couldn't really feel a difference, I
mean, 50 tons and 250 mega tons really felt the same, and I'm completely
honest here, I wonder how heavy the machines are, maybe they can give me some
kind of pump?" She went over to a bench press machine, the clip down at the
bottom said 500M, Michael and Zendala guessed the total weight at the bottom
of the stack was 1 billion pounds, Zendala got down and set the clip at the
bottom, preparing to lift more weight than anyone but the absolute strongest
of the strongest superheroes could lift! She smiled at Michael, then got
herself focused and pressed the weight above her, she was still smiling as she
brought the weight down to her chest and pressed it up again, the weight was a
joke to her! 1 billion pounds of steel, and Zendala treated it like a stuffed
animal, after finishing 100 reps with both arms, she decided to experiment and
placed one hand in the middle of the bar, with a slight grunt, she raised the
billion pounds with that one hand, it was slightly harder, but she still
managed to get 25 before stopping and doing another 25 with her other arm.
When Zendala finally got up, she found a hugely muscular green skinned man
staring at her, standing right next to Michael. She assumed this was the
fabled Incredible Hulk who was said to be the second strongest superhero on
Earth, next to Superman. He was all of 9 feet tall, and about 7 and a half
feet wide at the shoulders. His traps were just under his ears and he had a
brutish, caveman like face. His awe and wonder were apparent though as he
stared right at Zendala's muscled body, I guess he wasn't used to seeing a
woman that strong, his cousin, She-Hulk wasn't even close, and Wonder Woman
had never ever done a feat of strength like he witnessed Zendala do. Zendala
looked right in his eyes and raised her eyebrow asking as if asking a
question. Hulk shyly said, "Hulk sorry, me never see such a strong girl, Hulk
himself have trouble benching whole stack with both hands, girl use one hand
and lift it easy, Hulk wonder how it possible?" Zendala blushed a little and
said, "Well, Hulk, my name is Zendala, I don't come from this Dimension, I
come from an alternate dimension where every woman is strong like me, I came
here to see how strong I am, but it appears nothing in this gym is heavy
enough for me not to be able to lift it. I mean 1 billion pounds was just
about as heavy to me as 100 pounds, I guess I'm just infinitely strong,
unfortunately there isn't much to test my strength on here, without hurting
millions, perhaps billions of people." The Hulk was rubbing his chin, as if he
was thinking of a way to possibly test her strength without hurting anyone,
"Hulk don't know, but maybe Dr. Banner would, he smart, he make Hulk, he do
scientific stuff every day, he could help you test strength." Zendala and
Michael smiled at each other, and Zendala said, "Sure, I'd love to meet him,
so when can we discuss this with him?" Hulk shrugged, "Dr. Banner isn't here
now, he come out only when Hulk go away, Hulk don't know when next time that
happens."
So the trio waited a couple of hours, going to Hulk/Banner's laboratory, where
they sat and discussed Zendala's incredible power, how the billion pounds
actually felt to her, Michael took her measurements, and Hulk told them of his
exploits in his brutish, caveman-like manner. Michael was amazed to find that
even though Zendala was only 4'10, she weighed 255 pounds, and her muscles
were well over what could be considered normal for superheavyweight male
bodybuilders, her calves were 29 inches, her thighs 44 inches, her waist was a
miniscule 22 inches, her chest was 67 inches, over three times her waist
measurement, and her biceps were 30 inches around. She was not ripped to
shreds, but her body did seem like stone to Michael and Hulk as they tried to
squeeze it in places, and even Hulk, with his hand size and strength, couldn't
dent her muscles in the least. About 4 hours after arriving at the lab, Hulk
started growing smaller, and he reverted back to World renowned scientist
Bruce Banner. Bruce listened to Zendala and Michael's problems and he thought
about it, before coming to the conclusion of finding a thicker and denser
metal to make weights out of, then putting them all together and making a
weight unheard of at the gym, a 1 million Mega-ton barbell! Zendala's and
Michael's eyes popped open at the sound of that, he was proposing to build a
barbell that weighed 2 trillion pounds! That weight had been unheard of in
history, it was the equivalent of the whole state of Nevada!
2 months later
"Well, its finally complete Zendala, Michael, the 2 trillion pound weight has
finally been created!" Dr. Banner shouted excitedly to the couple waiting in
the kitchen of his lab/house. They had been staying there in his extra room
for the past 2 months, trying to learn all they could about the dimensional
gate that lead Zendala to this reality, and also how to combine metals to
become heavier and denser, now they had come up with a solution to both, with
Dr. Banner's help, of course, particle physics was the answer. They found a
way to make an alternate dimensional portal as a way to try and get Zendala
back to her regular dimension, and they also were able to figure out how to
combine titanium with the material that the weights from the Mega Power and
Bodybuilding Gym to create a new metal, one that was so dense, a plate that
looked to be about 45 pounds to the average human being actually weighs 45,000
pounds using the new metal. Michael and Zendala walk in to find a super huge
barbell with plates the size of tractor tires, the barbell itself looks as
thick around as an I-beam. The weights were so huge, that the bar towered over
Zendala's head, but Dr. Banner had seen to that, making a bunch of stairs out
of the same material that he made the barbell out of. "Wow, that barbell is
huge, do you think you could possibly lift it, Zendala?" Michael asked, still
staring at the enormous barbell standing in front of him. Zendala stepped up
the stairs and took as good a grip on the I beam-sized bar as she could,
"There's only one way to find out Michael, and that's by trying." She breathed
in and out a couple times, got herself set, and with a grunt of effort, she
started lifting, this weight, 2 trillion pounds of metal, was slowly rising
off the floor in her hands. But it was not an easy weight for her, she was
struggling with every once of strength in her body, and it showed. Her
muscles, which up until now Michael had never seen strain for anything, were
in full detail, the shoulders striated beyond anything he's ever seen in his
life, her chest was not only striated deeply, it was thicker than he's ever
seen from her, and the veins were highly visible, at neat an inch thick each!
Her abs were zipped up into 10 separate blocks of muscle, an inch and a half
deep between each block, her thighs shaking with the strain, showing off each
separate head of her quadriceps, striations and veins running crazily over
each sector. Finally, she had straightened up, the bar completely off the
floor, being held in the arms of this other worldly woman. She was having
noticeable trouble standing with it, but she knew if she dropped it, she could
do considerable damage to the Earth, not to mention to her lover, Michael and
Dr. Banner, so with all the power she had remaining in her body, she lowered
it as gently to the ground as she could.
Michael rushed up to Zendala to hug and congratulate her, but he actually had
to catch her, as the power had drained from her body from lifting the
incredible weight, she couldn't hardly stand, he and Dr. Banner had to carry
her back into their guest bedroom where she stayed until she got her strength
back. When she recovered enough, she decided it was time for her to go back to
her home dimension, she had basically done what she set out to do, test her
strength limits and learn all she could of the dimension she had been forced
to come to by a freak accident. Michael had begged her not to go, but she knew
this wasn't her home, even with the love she felt for Michael, she knew she
had to move on, but Michael did not want to leave her side. He packed a bag
and stood beside her in the Nexus machine that would transfer her back to her
home dimension. She pleaded with him not to, but he said, "Zendala, I really
have no place in this World, I'm unemployed, I have no one to love here, but I
found you, and I love you, not just for your strength and muscle, but for you,
yourself and I can't leave you now, I'm willing to give up my life in this
dimension to go back with you to yours and live with you there, as the only
man in your village, as long as I have you, I'm willing to take whatever risks
necessary, please take me along with you!" A tear came to Zendala's eye, and
she nodded, speechless with love and caring for the man she adored. Michael
signaled Dr. Banner to start the machine, and they were sent to Zendala's
dimension in a brilliant sphere of whitish-silver while engaged in a loving,
passionate kiss.
The End?
-
So if you don't know, I am now open for commissions, and this was a short commission that someone requested where a guy and his girlfriend wrestled for 10 rounds, and in each round, the girlfriend got stronger, so in the 10th round, she would be strong enough to lift him overhead with ease and toss him. Hope you guys like it, and if you like my writing overall, you may want to commission me, I usually charge 10 dollars per page, though if a story goes 8 pages, then I will charge 70 dollars.
Growing Stronger With Every Round
by Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan4@gmail.com aka iceman75
______________________________
Hi, my name is Brian Addison, I'm 6'1 and weigh 190 pounds, I'm in fairly good shape. This is a story about how my 5'5 135 pound girlfriend, Gina somehow became strong enough to beat me with ease.
When my girlfriend proposed that we wrestle 10 rounds, so that we could establish who should be the dominant one in the relationship, I thought it was weird, first of all, why 10 rounds, second of all, why should we be looking to do that? I would be fine with us being equals, taking equal amounts of responsibility, work, whatever, but she was insistent, so I relented.
My girlfriend stood across from me, smiling wide, confidently as she wiggled around eagerly. “Yeah, when the night is done, I'm going to have you screaming uncle!” She said as she moved forward. She got her arms around my waist, trying to bearhug me, and while she was able to get the hold on, it just didn't hurt at all. So I flipped her down and pinned her. “That's one to me.” I said as I waited for her to get up.
She didn't seem discouraged at all, nodding. “Don't worry, I'm not hurt at all, in fact, I feel better than ever, let's go again!” She said as she once around got her arms around my waist, and grunted, I felt my feet start to move off the ground, but I knew that she was trying her hardest and couldn't lift me at all. I let her wear herself out before doing the same thing I did before, gently dropping her to the ground and pinning her, though it wasn't quite as easy as she did put up more of a fight than last time. “Two to nothing, sure you don't want to quit?”
“Nope! I'm far from done.” The next round saw that she actually was able to get my feet off the ground, for at least a couple seconds before she had to drop me. I put my arms around her waist and said, “This is how you really put a bearhug on.” I lifted her off the ground, putting on a little pressure at a time, and while she did struggle for a while, she eventually had to tap out when the pressure got too much for her. “3 to 0, we should really end this.” I said, trying to discourage her from more.
“No! I'm only getting stronger, I'm going to get you this time, I know it.” Round four started and she switched tactics, sweeping my legs out from under me in a sort of a wrestling double leg tackle. Then she put her toned legs around my waist and I had to tap out to her, because of how they were really squeezing in on my sides I couldn't really even breathe after a couple seconds of that, I hadn't ever seen or felt them being that muscular in fact. “Okay, 3 to 1 now, but I am going to be ready for that next time.”
“Doesn't matter, I got more tricks up my sleeve!” She said, her confidence now at an all time high because of her win. I had to admit that I wasn't really trying up to this point, but that win hurt my pride a little, so I made sure to take her seriously from now on. This time, she rushed in and got me around the waist, but instead of doing a bear hug, she slammed me down to the floor in a belly to belly suplex, picking me up and tossing my 190 pound body with her much shorter, smaller body with a fair amount of ease. With the wind knocked out of me, I was easy to pin.
“3 to 2 now, hotshot, you aren't looking too good, maybe you need a couple minutes to recover.” She said. I shook my head and got back to my feet. “No, I'm good. Let's do this!” I approached her, but she didn't make any moves, she just wrapped her arms around my waist, and this time, seemingly with ease, my feet left the ground! I looked in her face to find that she was calm, as though my much heavier body was light to her! It was weird, as I felt her breasts were much harder than I remember ever feeling them as they pushed against my fairly well developed abs. I squirmed around, but to no avail, she held me easily, then she started squeezing. My back was already hurting and my breath had been knocked out of me because of the suplex, so I had no choice but to tap out.
“Wow, that was so easy, I don't know how you got so light, but I think I might be too strong for you now, I don't see you winning another match from here on out.” And she was right, rounds 7 and 8 were pretty formulaic, as she was able to overpower me now with seeming ease, first lifting me in another crushing bearhug, which I tapped out to even faster, after twisting me around like I was a rag doll. Then in round 8, I tapped out to a torture rack back breaker, where she held my 190 pound body length wise across her now very muscular shoulders and pulled down on my neck and legs.
“How is any of this possible? How can you be getting stronger with every match? That should be the opposite of human physiology!” I rasped out in pain. She smirked and said, “It's something to do with my metabolism, I think, whenever I get challenged, I rise to the occasion.” I shrug and say, “Okay, but I am going to take you, hey what's that!” I said as I point to the opposite wall. When she turns around, I hop on her back, trying to bring her down to the floor, but she held strong, carrying me around now in a piggyback with ease. She shifted me around to the front, looked me in the eye with a smirk, and said. “That may have worked in the first couple of rounds, honey, but I'm much too strong for that now.”
With that, she put me on her seemingly even more muscular shoulders and gave me an airplane spin, going faster and faster, I tapped out and she stopped, but didn't put me down. She said, “Might as well finish this, after all, I'm too far ahead of you for you to catch up anyway.” So then she put her hand on my thigh and the middle of my chest and without even a grunt of effort, my girlfriend pressed my 190 pound body over her head. Then with ease, she tossed me on the couch! She pinned me there and ended the last match.
“Well, how do you like it? How do you like being manhandled by a little girl?”
I needed a little time to recover before I could answer. When I did, I looked up at her body, which was bristling with muscles that wouldn't look out of place on a Ms. Olympia competitor. “Well, I'm shocked really, I didn't know you were like this, but to tell you the truth, I can get into it. I hope you don't mind having a wimp as a boyfriend, though.” She chuckled and said, “Don't worry, most boys are wimps compared to how I am now, so I don't mind you being a wimp, just as long as you don't mind me being stronger than you by so much.”
-
This is a commission by Dark-Ops, done to his specifications.
Car Destruction Is Her Fetish
by Jeremy Wilson shaneomacfan4@gmail.com aka iceman75
__________________________________________________
A young woman explores a strange sexual predilection
__________________________________________________
Sarah Milner was a 27 year old girl who had something special about her, she was very pretty, she often colored her hair with either pink or purple dye, and had a very nice, voluptuous body, but that wasn't her secret, her secret happened to be that body hid the strength of well over 100 men! She had discovered her strength after her 16th birthday, as going into her bedroom, she yanked the door off it's hinges, the effort it took was as if she was opening up a window curtain. Ever since that point, the 5'7 145 pound girl had experimented with her strength, finding it hard to really reach the limits of her strength. But there was one thing that the girl loved doing more than anything else, in fact, to her, doing this was as good as sex to her: destroying cars!
The first time it happened was when she was 18 years old, her car was parked in the college dorm parking lot, and this guy who was obviously rich, judging by the fact he was driving a brand new red 2010 Corvette, had scratched her modest black 2005 Chevy Equinox.
“Hey! Look what you did, you're going to have to pay for that!”
“You should've parked your car better, chick, not my fault that your tank is taking up most of my spot.”
“At least give me your insurance information, jerk!”
“Not gonna happen, ain't no way I'm going to pay for that piece of junk. Learn to park better next time. Oh, and don't try to sue me, my family is rich, we have the best lawyers money can buy, you'd be in the poorhouse for the rest of your life if you try and bring me to court. And it looks like your tank could use some color anyway, you should thank me.”
Then he went into school without even a backward look at her. This made Sarah fume, if it was possible, steam would've been coming out of her ears. She didn't think about it, she went up to the Corvette, took the rear view mirror in her hand, and ripped it right off the side of the car, crushing it in her hand. It was then that she realized what she was doing and looked down at the destroyed mirror in her hand and...she liked it! The feeling of power to know that she could do such damage to this douche's car made her energy go through the roof!
“Haha, wow! I love this feeling, I wonder?”
She took her long, sharp fingernails, which she knew from experience were hard as actually nails, and she started to drag them along the side of the red Corvette, loving the screech of the metal as she scratched the door, as if she was keying it. This made her feel so good, she was nearly shaking from the euphoria of it. She then went around to the other side and swung her large hip into the side of the car door, leaving a hell of a dent! This made her purr a little at the fact that her soft looking hips dented the hard metal of the car. She finished by bending down by the front tire and slicing through them with her hard, sharp nails. This made her gasp in ecstasy, it helped that the guy was such a jerk, but in reality, she loved just proving her strength to be superior to the Corvette.
She took a piece of notebook paper out of one of her notebooks and put it on the window. She wrote on it.
“A girl told us how much of a douche you were, so we decided to make sure you regretted what you did to her car, don't try to find her or she's going to call us, and we're going to finish the job on you.” She signed it, “An anonymous group of good doers.”
The guy of course had tried to sue her for the damage to his car, but there was no evidence to support that she had anything to do with it, so she was found not guilty. She looked at him with a smirk and said, “Looks like all your high paid lawyers couldn't get me to pay for your car, so maybe you should be a little bit less of an enormous douche and try to get along with us normal people.”
Of course, she was far from normal, in truth. And she had found her calling in life, she had found something that turned her on more than anything else in her life ever had before. And she knew she had to have that feeling as much as she possibly could.
The next couple of years found her going to demolition derbies whenever she could find them taking place near her. She just sat there and watched for hour after hour of cars crashing into each other, and she found this to be very exciting, and even arousing. Her smile was wide as she watched these cars being picked up off the track by tow trucks and being wheeled out to who knows where. So after one night, she approached the organizer of these events.
“Excuse me sir, I love these demolition derbies, I go whenever I can, it's just so exciting to me, but I have a question, where do the cars go that are destroyed beyond repair?”
“Well, the junkyard we use is the biggest one in the county, it's a little outside the city limits, it's called Mac's Junk, Scrap and Recycling. Why do you want to know?”
“Oh, I'm just curious, it's quite a spectacle, but I guess I like to know a bit more than what's on the surface. Like can anyone go to Mac's and just look around?”
“I think so, I don't know why you would want to, but I don't see why someone would be not allowed to just go in and look around.”
“Cool, thanks sir, I really appreciate the shows that you put on, I look forward to the next one that you put out around here.”
“Alright, you're welcome, it's been a pleasure...” He paused, asking what her name is.
“Allison.” Sarah didn't know what prompted her to give him a false name, but she did anyway. She shook his hand, careful not to clasp his hand hard, because of her enormous strength, she often had trouble containing her strength in her excitement. He winced.
“Strong grip you got there, Allison.”
“Oops, yeah, sorry about that, I guess I don't know my own strength. I was a gymnast up until high school, when I got too tall and busty. I work out a little in the weight room to keep in shape.” She said as she flaunted her curvy body around. This made the man cough and say.
“Sorry, I have to get going, but it was great meeting you Allison, I look forward to seeing you in our crowd again.”
With that he left, leaving Sarah smiling widely, ready to go to the junkyard and scope it out. She would look for certain things, but she wouldn't do anything upon her first time there, no, she was going to inspect where the cameras were, so when she came back later in the night, she would go to places where the cameras couldn't reach and see what she was doing. She not only had superhuman strength, but her senses and speed were also superhuman, so she could scope every camera in the junkyard in what would be a blink of an eye for most other people.
So she went to the junkyard and asked around to see if one of the guys there could give her a tour, flaunting her body to manipulate them, one of the guys relented and showed her to where all the scrapped cars were. She seemed to be very impressed, looking around, of course she was already spying out the cameras, seeing that there were 3 in this area, but she had a plan, she, being so quick that she could barely be seeing doing anything she didn’t want to be seen doing, she picked up a stone from the ground and tossed it at the security camera that would be the primary one that would be showing her experiment with her power in the junkyard. Once she had made a thorough inspection, she thanked the man for showing her around, kissing him on the cheek, and bid him adieu.
4 hours later, 2 hours after the junkyard had shut down for the night, Sarah came back. She was wearing an all black outfit, including a ski mask, just in case some of the cameras clearly picked her up. It was dark out, so the cameras probably wouldn’t be able to pick up many of her features and the people who lead her through earlier wouldn’t recognize her body shape. There were 10 foot tall fences that were covered with barbed wire at the top, but Sarah, being so strong, powered over them with a 15 foot high jump, landing easily on the other side. She smiled as she walked to the section that she wanted to be in: the piles of cars yet to be destroyed by the car crusher! She saw there were just 5 cars that were from the demolition derby that were pretty dented and dingy, full of dirt, but she didn’t mind dirt, growing up a tomboy, she got into dirt a lot. So she was happy to find them that way. Not only would she test her strength, but she would get dirty as well, for a girl like her, that’s the best of both worlds!
“Alright, time to get started!”
She went over to a green car and started firing punches into it, making a sharp keening sound with every impact as her gloved, tough hands made dents of varying sizes. She reeled back and hit a knockout blow into a door, leaving a huge dent, at least 5” deep! This made her shudder in orgasmic glee, knowing how powerful her fists were that they treated this tough metal like a punching bag with no damage whatsoever to herself! It was so awesome to know that she is doing something with her fists that strong men can’t do unless they have sledgehammers or axe blades. They couldn’t do this with brass knuckles, they would get all of an inch in before their momentum is stopped, but she just left a 5” deep dent with her near bare hand!
“Fuck yeah, I love this, I’m going to show these cars what real power is all about!”
She approached another car, one that used to be yellow, but was now covered with brown sand and gravel, so it’s hard to tell. The windows were broken out, so she could reach inside the driver’s side, and put her hands around the wheel, with a yank, she pulled the whole steering wheel out of the front of it, her yell of euphoria could be heard through the neighborhood. The security guard was alerted to her, something she had not accounted for, so when she saw him pull his gun, her reflexes allowed her to get away unharmed. But she had her first taste of hardcore destruction, and she loved it!
She wanted to test if her love of destroying cars extended to driving over them in monster trucks, so she applied to become a monster truck driver, and she got in a local show, where she had a lot of fun, the vibrations from the vehicle as it crushed steel and glass out of the vastly smaller, inferior cars was very nice on her loins, but it just didn’t give her the same feelings that she got when she used her own two bare hands, still, for her, it was quite enjoyable, so she kept it up, making competing in monster truck shows her job, while she could satisfy her main kink later in the night by going back and destroying the cars that were left over from the show with her bare hands.
Of course, whenever she could, she just randomly walked through a parking garage or a large parking lot and used her long, hard, tough nails to chisel her symbol, a rose, into cars, becoming somewhat of an artist at it. Her alter-ego, Wrecker Rose became quite famous because of it, sort of like the famous graffiti artist, Banksy. Though the people who got their cars ‘tagged’ by her didn’t feel quite so happy because of it, it was almost a badge of honor for other people to see that Wrecker Rose tagged your car. In the end, Sarah was famous because of her exploits in monster trucks, while her alter-ego became famous doing what she loved doing, defacing, destroying cars with her bare hands. This made her a very happy and satisfied woman indeed.